Category: Uncategorized

  • Mars

    Mars is the fourth planet from the Sun. It is also known as the “Red Planet”,[23] for its orange-red appearance.[24][25] Mars is a desert-like rocky planet with a tenuous atmosphere that is primarily carbon dioxide (CO2). At the average surface level the atmospheric pressure is a few thousandths of Earth’s, atmospheric temperature ranges from −153 to 20 °C (−243 to 68 °F),[23] and cosmic radiation is high. Mars retains some water, in the ground as well as thinly in the atmosphere, forming cirrus clouds, fog, frost, larger polar regions of permafrost and ice caps (with seasonal CO2 snow), but no bodies of liquid surface water. Its surface gravity is roughly a third of Earth’s or double that of the Moon. Its mean diameter, 6,779 km (4,212 mi),[26] is about half the Earth’s, or twice the Moon’s, and its surface area is around the size of all the dry land of Earth.[23]

    Fine dust is prevalent across the surface and the atmosphere, being picked up and spread at the low Martian gravity even by the weak wind of the tenuous atmosphere. The terrain of Mars roughly follows a north–south divide, the Martian dichotomy, with the northern hemisphere mainly consisting of relatively flat, low lying plains, and the southern hemisphere of cratered highlands. Geologically, the planet is fairly active with marsquakes trembling underneath the ground, but also hosts many enormous volcanoes that are extinct (the tallest is Olympus Mons, 21.9 km or 13.6 mi tall), as well as one of the largest canyons in the Solar System (Valles Marineris, 4,000 km or 2,500 mi long). Mars has two natural satellites that are small and irregular in shape: Phobos and Deimos. With a significant axial tilt of 25 degrees, Mars experiences seasons, like Earth (which has an axial tilt of 23.5 degrees). A Martian solar year is equal to 1.88 Earth years (687 Earth days), a Martian solar day (sol) is equal to 24.6 hours.

    Mars formed along with the other planets approximately 4.5 billion years ago. During the martian Noachian period (4.5 to 3.5 billion years ago), its surface was marked by meteor impacts, valley formation, erosion, the possible presence of water oceans and the loss of its magnetosphere. The Hesperian period (beginning 3.5 billion years ago and ending 3.3–2.9 billion years ago) was dominated by widespread volcanic activity and flooding that carved immense outflow channels. The Amazonian period, which continues to the present, is the currently dominating and remaining influence on geological processes. Because of Mars’s geological history, the possibility of past or present life on Mars remains an area of active scientific investigation, with some possible traces needing further examination.

    Being visible with the naked eye in Earth’s sky as a red wandering star, Mars has been observed throughout history, acquiring diverse associations in different cultures. In 1963 the first flight to Mars took place with Mars 1, but communication was lost en route. The first successful flyby exploration of Mars was conducted in 1965 with Mariner 4. In 1971 Mariner 9 entered orbit around Mars, being the first spacecraft to orbit any body other than the Moon, Sun or Earth; following in the same year were the first uncontrolled impact (Mars 2) and first successful landing (Mars 3) on Mars. Probes have been active on Mars continuously since 1997. At times, more than ten probes have simultaneously operated in orbit or on the surface, more than at any other planet beyond Earth. Mars is an often proposed target for future crewed exploration missions, though no such mission is currently planned.

    Natural history
    Main article: Geological history of Mars
    Formation
    Scientists have theorized that during the Solar System’s formation, Mars was created as the result of a random process of run-away accretion of material from the protoplanetary disk that orbited the Sun. Mars has many distinctive chemical features caused by its position in the Solar System. Elements with comparatively low boiling points, such as chlorine, phosphorus, and sulfur, are much more common on Mars than on Earth; these elements were probably pushed outward by the young Sun’s energetic solar wind.[27]

    Late Heavy Bombardment
    After the formation of the planets, the inner Solar System may have been subjected to the so-called Late Heavy Bombardment. About 60% of the surface of Mars shows a record of impacts from that era,[28][29][30] whereas much of the remaining surface is probably underlain by immense impact basins caused by those events. However, more recent modeling has disputed the existence of the Late Heavy Bombardment.[31] There is evidence of an enormous impact basin in the Northern Hemisphere of Mars, spanning 10,600 by 8,500 kilometres (6,600 by 5,300 mi), or roughly four times the size of the Moon’s South Pole–Aitken basin, which would be the largest impact basin yet discovered if confirmed.[32] It has been hypothesized that the basin was formed when Mars was struck by a Pluto-sized body about four billion years ago. The event, thought to be the cause of the Martian hemispheric dichotomy, created the smooth Borealis basin that covers 40% of the planet.[33][34]

    A 2023 study shows evidence, based on the orbital inclination of Deimos (a small moon of Mars), that Mars may once have had a ring system 3.5 billion years to 4 billion years ago.[35] This ring system may have been formed from a moon, 20 times more massive than Phobos, orbiting Mars billions of years ago; and Phobos would be a remnant of that ring.[36][37]

    Geological periods

    Martian time periods (millions of years ago)
    The geological history of Mars can be split into many periods, but the following are the three primary periods:[38][39]

    Noachian period: Formation of the oldest extant surfaces of Mars, 4.5 to 3.5 billion years ago. Noachian age surfaces are scarred by many large impact craters. The Tharsis bulge, a volcanic upland, is thought to have formed during this period, with extensive flooding by liquid water late in the period. Named after Noachis Terra.[40]
    Hesperian period: 3.5 to between 3.3 and 2.9 billion years ago. The Hesperian period is marked by the formation of extensive lava plains. Named after Hesperia Planum.[40]
    Amazonian period: between 3.3 and 2.9 billion years ago to the present. Amazonian regions have few meteorite impact craters but are otherwise quite varied. Olympus Mons formed during this period, with lava flows elsewhere on Mars. Named after Amazonis Planitia.[40]
    Recent geological activity
    Geological activity is still taking place on Mars. The Athabasca Valles is home to sheet-like lava flows created about 200 million years ago. Water flows in the grabens called the Cerberus Fossae occurred less than 20 million years ago, indicating equally recent volcanic intrusions.[41] The Mars Reconnaissance Orbiter has captured images of avalanches.[42][43]

    Physical characteristics
    Main articles: Geology of Mars and Composition of Mars

    Mars depicted to scale alongside the planetary-mass objects of the Inner Solar System. From left: Mercury, Venus, Earth, the Moon, Mars and Ceres.
    Mars is approximately half the diameter of Earth or twice that of the Moon, with a surface area only slightly less than the total area of Earth’s dry land.[2] Mars is less dense than Earth, having about 15% of Earth’s volume and 11% of Earth’s mass, resulting in about 38% of Earth’s surface gravity. Mars is the only presently known example of a desert planet, a rocky planet with a surface akin to that of Earth’s deserts. The red-orange appearance of the Martian surface is caused by iron(III) oxide (nanophase Fe2O3) and the iron(III) oxide-hydroxide mineral goethite.[44] It can look like butterscotch;[45] other common surface colors include golden, brown, tan, and greenish, depending on the minerals present.[45]

    Internal structure

    Internal structure of Mars, assuming no inner core.[46][47]
    Mapped gravity field of Mars
    Like Earth, Mars is differentiated into a dense metallic core overlaid by less dense rocky layers.[48][49] The outermost layer is the crust, which is on average about 42–56 kilometres (26–35 mi) thick,[50] with a minimum thickness of 6 kilometres (3.7 mi) in Isidis Planitia, and a maximum thickness of 117 kilometres (73 mi) in the southern Tharsis plateau.[51] For comparison, Earth’s crust averages 27.3 ± 4.8 km in thickness.[52] The most abundant elements in the Martian crust are silicon, oxygen, iron, magnesium, aluminum, calcium, and potassium. Mars is confirmed to be seismically active;[53] in 2019, it was reported that InSight had detected and recorded over 450 marsquakes and related events.[54][55]

    Beneath the crust is a silicate mantle responsible for many of the tectonic and volcanic features on the planet’s surface. The upper Martian mantle is a low-velocity zone, where the velocity of seismic waves is lower than surrounding depth intervals. The mantle appears to be rigid down to the depth of about 250 km,[47] giving Mars a very thick lithosphere compared to Earth. Below this the mantle gradually becomes more ductile, and the seismic wave velocity starts to grow again.[56] The Martian mantle does not appear to have a thermally insulating layer analogous to Earth’s lower mantle; instead, below 1050 km in depth, it becomes mineralogically similar to Earth’s transition zone.[46] At the bottom of the mantle lies a basal liquid silicate layer approximately 150–180 km thick.[47][57] The Martian mantle appears to be highly heterogenous, with dense fragments up to 4 km across, likely injected deep into the planet by colossal impacts ~4.5 billion years ago; high-frequency waves from eight marsquakes slowed as they passed these localized regions, and modeling indicates the heterogeneities are compositionally distinct debris preserved because Mars lacks plate tectonics and has a sluggishly convecting interior that prevents complete homogenization.[58][59]

    Mars’s iron and nickel core is at least partially molten, and may have a solid inner core.[60][61][62] It is around half of Mars’s radius, approximately 1650–1675 km, and is enriched in light elements such as sulfur, oxygen, carbon, and hydrogen.[63][64] The temperature of the core is estimated to be 2000–2400 K,[65] compared to 5400–6230 K for Earth’s solid inner core. Whether or not a solid inner core is present inside Mars remains a topic of active research; a 2023 study using data from the InSight lander suggested the absence of a solid inner core,[60] however a 2025 study based on the same data reported the detection of a solid inner core 613 kilometres (381 mi) ± 67 kilometres (42 mi) in radius.[62]

    Surface geology
    Further information: Martian regolith
    Duration: 25 seconds.0:25
    Mars 360 animation of the Martian surface
    Mars is a terrestrial planet with a surface that consists of minerals containing silicon and oxygen, metals, and other elements that typically make up rock. The Martian surface is primarily composed of tholeiitic basalt,[66] although parts are more silica-rich than typical basalt and may be similar to andesitic rocks on Earth, or silica glass. Regions of low albedo suggest concentrations of plagioclase feldspar, with northern low albedo regions displaying higher than normal concentrations of sheet silicates and high-silicon glass. Parts of the southern highlands include detectable amounts of high-calcium pyroxenes. Localized concentrations of hematite and olivine have been found.[67] Much of the surface is deeply covered by finely grained iron(III) oxide dust.[68]

    The Phoenix lander returned data showing Martian soil to be slightly alkaline and containing elements such as magnesium, sodium, potassium and chlorine. These nutrients are found in soils on Earth, and are necessary for plant growth.[69] Experiments performed by the lander showed that the Martian soil has a basic pH of 7.7, and contains 0.6% perchlorate by weight,[70][71] concentrations that are toxic to humans.[72][73]

    Streaks are common across Mars and new ones appear frequently on steep slopes of craters, troughs, and valleys. The streaks are dark at first and get lighter with age. The streaks can start in a tiny area, then spread out for hundreds of metres. They have been seen to follow the edges of boulders and other obstacles in their path. The commonly accepted hypotheses include that they are dark underlying layers of soil revealed after avalanches of bright dust or dust devils.[74] Several other explanations have been put forward, including those that involve water or even the growth of organisms.[75][76]

    Environmental radiation levels on the surface are on average 0.64 millisieverts of radiation per day, and significantly less than the radiation of 1.84 millisieverts per day or 22 millirads per day during the flight to and from Mars.[77][78] For comparison the radiation levels in low Earth orbit, where Earth’s space stations orbit, are around 0.5 millisieverts of radiation per day.[79] Hellas Planitia has the lowest surface radiation at about 0.342 millisieverts per day, featuring lava tubes southwest of Hadriacus Mons with potentially levels as low as 0.064 millisieverts per day,[80] comparable to radiation levels during flights on Earth.

    Magnetic characteristics
    Main article: Magnetic field of Mars
    Although Mars has no evidence of a structured global magnetic field,[81] observations show that parts of the planet’s crust have been magnetized, suggesting that alternating polarity reversals of its dipole field have occurred in the past. This paleomagnetism of magnetically susceptible minerals is similar to the alternating bands found on Earth’s ocean floors. One hypothesis, published in 1999 and re-examined in October 2005 (with the help of the Mars Global Surveyor), is that these bands suggest plate tectonic activity on Mars four billion years ago, before the planetary dynamo ceased to function and the planet’s magnetic field faded.[82]

    Geography and features

    Main article: Geography of Mars
    Further information: Areoid
    See also: Category:Surface features of Mars

    Topographical map of Mars with features labeled and the Martian dichotomy visible (northern low lying and southern highland hemispheres)

    Mars surface map rendered using a color map and a heightmap from NASA
    Although better remembered for mapping the Moon, Johann Heinrich von Mädler and Wilhelm Beer were the first areographers. They began by establishing that most of Mars’s surface features were permanent and by more precisely determining the planet’s rotation period. In 1840, Mädler combined ten years of observations and drew the first map of Mars.[83]

    Features on Mars are named from a variety of sources. Albedo features are named for classical mythology. Craters larger than roughly 50 km are named for deceased scientists and writers and others who have contributed to the study of Mars. Smaller craters are named for towns and villages of the world with populations of less than 100,000. Large valleys are named for the word “Mars” or “star” in various languages; smaller valleys are named for rivers.[84]

    Large albedo features retain many of the older names but are often updated to reflect new knowledge of the nature of the features. For example, Nix Olympica (the snows of Olympus) has become Olympus Mons (Mount Olympus).[85] The surface of Mars as seen from Earth is divided into two kinds of areas, with differing albedo. The paler plains covered with dust and sand rich in reddish iron oxides were once thought of as Martian “continents” and given names like Arabia Terra (land of Arabia) or Amazonis Planitia (Amazonian plain). The dark features were thought to be seas, hence their names Mare Erythraeum, Mare Sirenum and Aurorae Sinus. The largest dark feature seen from Earth is Syrtis Major Planum.[86] The permanent northern polar ice cap is named Planum Boreum. The southern cap is called Planum Australe.[87]

    Mars’s equator is defined by its rotation, but the location of its Prime Meridian was specified, as was Earth’s (at Greenwich), by choice of an arbitrary point; Mädler and Beer selected a line for their first maps of Mars in 1830. After the spacecraft Mariner 9 provided extensive imagery of Mars in 1972, a small crater (later called Airy-0), located in the Sinus Meridiani (“Middle Bay” or “Meridian Bay”), was chosen by Merton E. Davies, Harold Masursky, and Gérard de Vaucouleurs for the definition of 0.0° longitude to coincide with the original selection.[88][89][90]

    Because Mars has no oceans, and hence no “sea level”, a zero-elevation surface had to be selected as a reference level; this is called the areoid[91] of Mars, analogous to the terrestrial geoid.[92] Zero altitude was defined by the height at which there is 610.5 Pa (6.105 mbar) of atmospheric pressure.[93] This pressure corresponds to the triple point of water, and it is about 0.6% of the sea level surface pressure on Earth (0.006 atm).[94]

    For mapping purposes, the United States Geological Survey divides the surface of Mars into thirty cartographic quadrangles, each named for a classical albedo feature it contains.[95] In April 2023, The New York Times reported an updated global map of Mars based on images from the Hope spacecraft.[96] A related, but much more detailed, global Mars map was released by NASA on 16 April 2023.[97]

    Volcanoes
    Main article: Volcanism on Mars

    Picture of the tallest volcano on Mars, Olympus Mons. It is approximately 550 km (340 mi) across.
    The vast upland region Tharsis contains several massive volcanoes, which include the shield volcano Olympus Mons. The edifice is over 600 km (370 mi) wide.[98][99] Because the mountain is so large, with complex structure at its edges, giving a definite height to it is difficult. Its local relief, from the foot of the cliffs which form its northwest margin to its peak, is over 21 km (13 mi),[99] a little over twice the height of Mauna Kea as measured from its base on the ocean floor. The total elevation change from the plains of Amazonis Planitia, over 1,000 km (620 mi) to the northwest, to the summit approaches 26 km (16 mi),[100] roughly three times the height of Mount Everest, which in comparison stands at just over 8.8 kilometres (5.5 mi). Consequently, Olympus Mons is either the tallest or second-tallest mountain in the Solar System; the only known mountain which might be taller is the Rheasilvia peak on the asteroid Vesta, at 20–25 km (12–16 mi).[101]

    Impact topography
    The dichotomy of Martian topography is striking: northern plains flattened by lava flows contrast with the southern highlands, pitted and cratered by ancient impacts. It is possible that, four billion years ago, the Northern Hemisphere of Mars was struck by an object one-tenth to two-thirds the size of Earth’s Moon. If this is the case, the Northern Hemisphere of Mars would be the site of an impact crater 10,600 by 8,500 kilometres (6,600 by 5,300 mi) in size, or roughly the area of Europe, Asia, and Australia combined, surpassing Utopia Planitia and the Moon’s South Pole–Aitken basin as the largest impact crater in the Solar System.[102][103][104]

    Mars is scarred by 43,000 impact craters with a diameter of 5 kilometres (3.1 mi) or greater.[105] The largest exposed crater is Hellas, which is 2,300 kilometres (1,400 mi) wide and 7,000 metres (23,000 ft) deep, and is a light albedo feature clearly visible from Earth.[106][107] There are other notable impact features, such as Argyre, which is around 1,800 kilometres (1,100 mi) in diameter,[108] and Isidis, which is around 1,500 kilometres (930 mi) in diameter.[109] Due to the smaller mass and size of Mars, the probability of an object colliding with the planet is about half that of Earth. Mars is located closer to the asteroid belt, so it has an increased chance of being struck by materials from that source. Mars is more likely to be struck by short-period comets, i.e., those that lie within the orbit of Jupiter.[110]

    Martian craters can[discuss] have a morphology that suggests the ground became wet after the meteor impact.[111]

    Tectonic sites

    Valles Marineris, taken by the Viking 1 probe
    The large canyon, Valles Marineris (Latin for Mariner Valleys, also known as Agathodaemon in the old canal maps[112]), has a length of 4,000 kilometres (2,500 mi) and a depth of up to 7 kilometres (4.3 mi). The length of Valles Marineris is equivalent to the length of Europe and extends across one-fifth the circumference of Mars. By comparison, the Grand Canyon on Earth is only 446 kilometres (277 mi) long and nearly 2 kilometres (1.2 mi) deep. Valles Marineris was formed due to the swelling of the Tharsis area, which caused the crust in the area of Valles Marineris to collapse. In 2012, it was proposed that Valles Marineris is not just a graben, but a plate boundary where 150 kilometres (93 mi) of transverse motion has occurred, making Mars a planet with possibly a two-tectonic plate arrangement.[113][114]

    Holes and caves
    Images from the Thermal Emission Imaging System (THEMIS) aboard NASA’s Mars Odyssey orbiter have revealed seven possible cave entrances on the flanks of the volcano Arsia Mons.[115] The caves, named after loved ones of their discoverers, are collectively known as the “seven sisters”.[116] Cave entrances measure from 100 to 252 metres (328 to 827 ft) wide and they are estimated to be at least 73 to 96 metres (240 to 315 ft) deep. Because light does not reach the floor of most of the caves, they may extend much deeper than these lower estimates and widen below the surface. “Dena” is the only exception; its floor is visible and was measured to be 130 metres (430 ft) deep. The interiors of these caverns may be protected from micrometeoroids, UV radiation, solar flares and high energy particles that bombard the planet’s surface.[117][118]

    Other features
    This section is an excerpt from Geysers on Mars.edit

    Artist concept showing sand-laden jets erupting from Martian geysers (published by NASA; artist: Ron Miller)
    Martian geysers (or CO
    2 jets) are putative sites of small gas and dust eruptions that occur in the south polar region of Mars during the spring thaw. “Dark dune spots” and “spiders” – or araneiforms[119] – are the two most visible types of features ascribed to these eruptions.

    Dark dune spots
    This section is an excerpt from Martian regolith § Atmospheric dust.edit
    Similarly sized dust will settle from the thinner Martian atmosphere sooner than it would on Earth. For example, the dust suspended by the 2001 global dust storms on Mars only remained in the Martian atmosphere for 0.6 years, while the dust from Mount Pinatubo took about two years to settle.[120] However, under current Martian conditions, the mass movements involved are generally much smaller than on Earth. Even the 2001 global dust storms on Mars moved only the equivalent of a very thin dust layer – about 3 μm thick if deposited with uniform thickness between 58° north and south of the equator.[120] Dust deposition at the two rover sites has proceeded at a rate of about the thickness of a grain every 100 sols.[121]

    Dust devils

    Dust devil on Mars as viewed by the Curiosity rover

    A 30 meter wide and 800 meter high dust devil. Dust devils of 20 kilometer height have been observed.

    Dust devils cause twisting dark trails on the Martian surface
    Detail of a Martian dust storm
    Detail of a Martian dust storm, as viewed from orbit
    Mars without a dust storm in June 2001 (on left) and with a global dust storm in July 2001 (on right)
    Mars without a dust storm in June 2001 (on left) and with a global dust storm in July 2001 (on right), as seen by Mars Global Surveyor
    Mars dust storm in optical depth tau from May to September 2018 (by Mars Climate Sounder)
    Difference of dust and water clouds: the yellow cloud at the bottom center of the image is a large dust cloud, the other white clouds are water clouds.
    Difference of dust and water clouds: the yellow cloud at the bottom center of the image is a large dust cloud, the other white clouds are water clouds.
    Atmosphere
    Main article: Atmosphere of Mars
    Image of Mars
    A broad view of Mars’s atmosphere by Hope orbiter.
    Mars lost its magnetosphere 4 billion years ago,[122] possibly because of numerous asteroid strikes,[123] so the solar wind interacts directly with the Martian ionosphere, lowering the atmospheric density by stripping away atoms from the outer layer.[124] Both Mars Global Surveyor and Mars Express have detected ionized atmospheric particles trailing off into space behind Mars,[122][125] and this atmospheric loss is being studied by the MAVEN orbiter. Compared to Earth, the atmosphere of Mars is quite rarefied. Atmospheric pressure on the surface today ranges from a low of 30 Pa (0.0044 psi) on Olympus Mons to over 1,155 Pa (0.1675 psi) in Hellas Planitia, with a mean pressure at the surface level of 600 Pa (0.087 psi).[126] The highest atmospheric density on Mars is equal to that found 35 kilometres (22 mi)[127] above Earth’s surface. The resulting mean surface pressure is only 0.6% of Earth’s 101.3 kPa (14.69 psi). The scale height of the atmosphere is about 10.8 kilometres (6.7 mi),[128] which is higher than Earth’s 6 kilometres (3.7 mi), because the surface gravity of Mars is only about 38% of Earth’s.[129]

    The atmosphere of Mars consists of about 96% carbon dioxide, 1.93% argon and 1.89% nitrogen along with traces of oxygen and water.[2][130][124] The atmosphere is quite dusty, containing particulates about 1.5 μm in diameter which give the Martian sky a tawny color when seen from the surface.[131] It may take on a pink hue due to iron oxide particles suspended in it.[24]

    Despite repeated detections of methane on Mars,[132] there is no scientific consensus as to its origin.[133] One suggestion is that methane exists on Mars and that its concentration fluctuates seasonally.[134][135][136] The existence of methane could be produced by non-biological process such as serpentinization involving water, carbon dioxide, and the mineral olivine, which is known to be common on Mars, or by Martian life.[137][138]

    Escaping atmosphere on Mars (carbon, oxygen, and hydrogen) by MAVEN in UV[139]
    Compared to Earth, its higher concentration of atmospheric CO2 and lower surface pressure may be why sound is attenuated more on Mars, where natural sources are rare apart from the wind. Using acoustic recordings collected by the Perseverance rover, researchers concluded that the speed of sound there is approximately 240 m/s for frequencies below 240 Hz, and 250 m/s for those above.[140][141]

    Auroras have been detected on Mars.[142][143][144] Because Mars lacks a global magnetic field, the types and distribution of auroras there differ from those on Earth;[145] rather than being mostly restricted to polar regions as is the case on Earth, a Martian aurora can encompass the planet.[146] In September 2017, NASA reported radiation levels on the surface of the planet Mars were temporarily doubled, and were associated with an aurora 25 times brighter than any observed earlier, due to a massive, and unexpected, solar storm in the middle of the month.[146][147]

    Climate
    Main article: Climate of Mars

    Mars without (on left) and with a global dust storm in July 2001 (on right), including different visible water ice cloud covers, as seen by the Hubble Space Telescope.

    Rendering of the change of CO2 ice (not water ice) coverage on the north (left) and south (right) poles of Mars between northern and southern summer.
    Mars has seasons, alternating between its northern and southern hemispheres, similar to on Earth. Additionally the orbit of Mars has, compared to Earth’s, a large eccentricity and approaches perihelion when it is summer in its southern hemisphere and winter in its northern, and aphelion when it is winter in its southern hemisphere and summer in its northern. As a result, the seasons in its southern hemisphere are more extreme and the seasons in its northern are milder than would otherwise be the case. The summer temperatures in the south can be warmer than the equivalent summer temperatures in the north by up to 30 °C (54 °F).[148]

    Martian surface temperatures vary from lows of about −110 °C (−166 °F) to highs of up to 35 °C (95 °F) in equatorial summer.[17] The wide range in temperatures is due to the thin atmosphere which cannot store much solar heat, the low atmospheric pressure (about 1% that of the atmosphere of Earth), and the low thermal inertia of Martian soil.[149] The planet is 1.52 times as far from the Sun as Earth, resulting in just 43% of the amount of sunlight.[150][151]

    Mars has the largest dust storms in the Solar System, reaching speeds of over 160 km/h (100 mph). These can vary from a storm over a small area, to gigantic storms that cover the entire planet. They tend to occur when Mars is closest to the Sun, and have been shown to increase global temperature.[152] Seasons also produce dry ice covering polar ice caps.[153]

    Hydrology
    Main article: Water on Mars
    See also: Groundwater on Mars

    Mars contains water, though mostly as dust covered polar layers of ice, as mapped in this image.
    While Mars contains water in larger amounts, most of it is dust covered water ice at the Martian polar ice caps.[154][155][156][157][87] The volume of water ice in the south polar ice cap, if melted, would be enough to cover most of the surface of the planet with a depth of 11 metres (36 ft).[158]

    Water in its liquid form cannot persist on the surface due to Mars’s low atmospheric pressure, which is less than 1% that of Earth.[159] Only at the lowest of elevations are the pressure and temperature high enough for liquid water to exist for short periods.[49][160]

    Although little water is present in the atmosphere, there is enough to produce clouds of water ice and different cases of snow and frost, often mixed with snow of carbon dioxide dry ice.[161]

    Past hydrosphere

    Artist’s impression of Mars four billion years ago
    Landforms visible on Mars strongly suggest that liquid water has existed on the planet’s surface. Huge linear swathes of scoured ground, known as outflow channels, cut across the surface in about 25 places. These are thought to be a record of erosion caused by the catastrophic release of water from subsurface aquifers, though some of these structures have been hypothesized to result from the action of glaciers or lava.[162][163] One of the larger examples, Ma’adim Vallis, is 700 kilometres (430 mi) long, much greater than the Grand Canyon, with a width of 20 kilometres (12 mi) and a depth of 2 kilometres (1.2 mi) in places. It is thought to have been carved by flowing water early in Mars’s history.[164] The youngest of these channels is thought to have formed only a few million years ago.[165]

    Elsewhere, particularly on the oldest areas of the Martian surface, finer-scale, dendritic networks of valleys are spread across significant proportions of the landscape. Features of these valleys and their distribution strongly imply that they were carved by runoff resulting from precipitation in early Mars history. Subsurface water flow and groundwater sapping may play important subsidiary roles in some networks, but precipitation was probably the root cause of the incision in almost all cases.[166]

    Along craters and canyon walls, there are thousands of features that appear similar to terrestrial gullies. The gullies tend to be in the highlands of the Southern Hemisphere and face the Equator; all are poleward of 30° latitude. A number of authors have suggested that their formation process involves liquid water, probably from melting ice,[167][168] although others have argued for formation mechanisms involving carbon dioxide frost or the movement of dry dust.[169][170] No partially degraded gullies have formed by weathering and no superimposed impact craters have been observed, indicating that these are young features, possibly still active.[168] Other geological features, such as deltas and alluvial fans preserved in craters, are further evidence for warmer, wetter conditions at an interval or intervals in earlier Mars history.[171] Such conditions necessarily require the widespread presence of crater lakes across a large proportion of the surface, for which there is independent mineralogical, sedimentological and geomorphological evidence.[172] Further evidence that liquid water once existed on the surface of Mars comes from the detection of specific minerals such as hematite and goethite, both of which sometimes form in the presence of water.[173]

    History of observations and findings of water evidence
    Main articles: Water on Mars and Chronology of discoveries of water on Mars

    As top surface layer water appears readily visible at some places on Mars, as in this polar crater called Korolev, seen here in 3D projection.
    The chemical signature of water vapor on Mars was first unequivocally demonstrated in 1963 by spectroscopy using an Earth-based telescope.[174][175] In 2004, Opportunity detected the mineral jarosite. This forms only in the presence of acidic water, showing that water once existed on Mars.[176][177] The Spirit rover found concentrated deposits of silica in 2007 that indicated wet conditions in the past, and in December 2011, the mineral gypsum, which also forms in the presence of water, was found on the surface by NASA’s Mars rover Opportunity.[178][179][180] It is estimated that the amount of water in the upper mantle of Mars, represented by hydroxyl ions contained within Martian minerals, is equal to or greater than that of Earth at 50–300 parts per million of water, which is enough to cover the entire planet to a depth of 200–1,000 metres (660–3,280 ft).[181][182]

    On 18 March 2013, NASA reported evidence from instruments on the Curiosity rover of mineral hydration, likely hydrated calcium sulfate, in several rock samples including the broken fragments of “Tintina” rock and “Sutton Inlier” rock as well as in veins and nodules in other rocks like “Knorr” rock and “Wernicke” rock.[183][184] Analysis using the rover’s DAN instrument provided evidence of subsurface water, amounting to as much as 4% water content, down to a depth of 60 centimetres (24 in), during the rover’s traverse from the Bradbury Landing site to the Yellowknife Bay area in the Glenelg terrain.[183] In September 2015, NASA announced that they had found strong evidence of hydrated brine flows in recurring slope lineae, based on spectrometer readings of the darkened areas of slopes.[185][186][187] These streaks flow downhill in Martian summer, when the temperature is above −23 °C, and freeze at lower temperatures.[188] These observations supported earlier hypotheses, based on timing of formation and their rate of growth, that these dark streaks resulted from water flowing just below the surface.[189] However, later work suggested that the lineae may be dry, granular flows instead, with at most a limited role for water in initiating the process.[190] A definitive conclusion about the presence, extent, and role of liquid water on the Martian surface remains elusive.[191][192]

    Researchers suspect much of the low northern plains of the planet were covered with an ocean hundreds of meters deep, though this theory remains controversial.[193] In March 2015, scientists stated that such an ocean might have been the size of Earth’s Arctic Ocean. This finding was derived from the ratio of protium to deuterium in the modern Martian atmosphere compared to that ratio on Earth. The amount of Martian deuterium (D/H = 9.3 ± 1.7 10−4) is five to seven times the amount on Earth (D/H = 1.56 10−4), suggesting that ancient Mars had significantly higher levels of water. Results from the Curiosity rover had previously found a high ratio of deuterium in Gale Crater, though not significantly high enough to suggest the former presence of an ocean. Other scientists caution that these results have not been confirmed, and point out that Martian climate models have not yet shown that the planet was warm enough in the past to support bodies of liquid water.[194] Near the northern polar cap is the 81.4 kilometres (50.6 mi) wide Korolev Crater, which the Mars Express orbiter found to be filled with approximately 2,200 cubic kilometres (530 cu mi) of water ice.[195]

    In November 2016, NASA reported finding a large amount of underground ice in the Utopia Planitia region. The volume of water detected has been estimated to be equivalent to the volume of water in Lake Superior (which is 12,100 cubic kilometers[196]).[197][198] During observations from 2018 through 2021, the ExoMars Trace Gas Orbiter spotted indications of water, probably subsurface ice, in the Valles Marineris canyon system.[199]

    Orbital motion
    Main article: Orbit of Mars
    See also: Timekeeping on Mars

    Mars circling the Sun further and slower than Earth
    Orbit of Mars and other Inner Solar System planets
    Mars’s average distance from the Sun is roughly 230 million km (143 million mi), and its orbital period is 687 (Earth) days. The solar day (or sol) on Mars is only slightly longer than an Earth day: 24 hours, 39 minutes, and 35.244 seconds.[200] A Martian year is equal to 1.8809 Earth years, or 1 year, 320 days, and 18.2 hours.[2] The gravitational potential difference and thus the delta-v needed to transfer between Mars and Earth is the second lowest for Earth.[201][202]

    The axial tilt of Mars is 25.19° relative to its orbital plane, which is similar to the axial tilt of Earth.[2] As a result, Mars has seasons like Earth, though on Mars they are nearly twice as long because its orbital period is that much longer. In the present day, the orientation of the north pole of Mars is close to the star Deneb.[22]

    Mars has a relatively pronounced orbital eccentricity of about 0.09; of the seven other planets in the Solar System, only Mercury has a larger orbital eccentricity. It is known that in the past, Mars has had a much more circular orbit. At one point, 1.35 million Earth years ago, Mars had an eccentricity of roughly 0.002, much less than that of Earth today.[203] Mars’s cycle of eccentricity is 96,000 Earth years compared to Earth’s cycle of 100,000 years.[204]

    Mars has its closest approach to Earth (opposition) in a synodic period of 779.94 days. It should not be confused with Mars conjunction, where the Earth and Mars are at opposite sides of the Solar System and form a straight line crossing the Sun. The average time between the successive oppositions of Mars, its synodic period, is 780 days; but the number of days between successive oppositions can range from 764 to 812.[204] The distance at close approach varies between about 54 and 103 million km (34 and 64 million mi) due to the planets’ elliptical orbits, which causes comparable variation in angular size.[205] At their furthest Mars and Earth can be as far as 401 million km (249 million mi) apart.[206] Mars comes into opposition from Earth every 2.1 years. The planets come into opposition near Mars’s perihelion in 2003, 2018 and 2035, with the 2020 and 2033 events being particularly close to perihelic opposition.[207][208][209]

    Mars seen through a 16-inch amateur telescope, at 2020 opposition
    The mean apparent magnitude of Mars is +0.71 with a standard deviation of 1.05.[20] Because the orbit of Mars is eccentric, the magnitude at opposition from the Sun can range from about −3.0 to −1.4.[210] The minimum brightness is magnitude +1.86 when the planet is near aphelion and in conjunction with the Sun.[20] At its brightest, Mars (along with Jupiter) is second only to Venus in apparent brightness.[20] Mars usually appears distinctly yellow, orange, or red. When farthest away from Earth, it is more than seven times farther away than when it is closest. Mars is usually close enough for particularly good viewing once or twice at 15-year or 17-year intervals.[211] Optical ground-based telescopes are typically limited to resolving features about 300 kilometres (190 mi) across when Earth and Mars are closest because of Earth’s atmosphere.[212]

    As Mars approaches opposition, it begins a period of retrograde motion, which means it will appear to move backwards in a looping curve with respect to the background stars. This retrograde motion lasts for about 72 days, and Mars reaches its peak apparent brightness in the middle of this interval.[213]

    Moons
    Main articles: Moons of Mars, Phobos (moon), and Deimos (moon)

    The moons of Mars Deimos and Phobos as seen from Mars, compared at apparent size to the in apparent and actual size much larger Moon as seen from Earth. If they would be as far away from Mars as the Moon from Earth, they would appear as faint star-like features in the Martian sky.

    Orbits of natural and artificial satellites around Mars at scale, with the furthest (Deimos) at 23,460 km (14,580 mi)
    Mars has two relatively small (compared to Earth’s) natural moons, Phobos (about 22 km (14 mi) in diameter) and Deimos (about 12 km (7.5 mi) in diameter), which orbit at 9,376 km (5,826 mi) and 23,460 km (14,580 mi) around the planet. The origin of both moons is unclear, although a popular theory states that they were asteroids captured into Martian orbit.[214]

    Both satellites were discovered in 1877 by Asaph Hall and were named after the characters Phobos (the deity of panic and fear) and Deimos (the deity of terror and dread), twins from Greek mythology who accompanied their father Ares, god of war, into battle.[215] Mars was the Roman equivalent to Ares. In modern Greek, the planet retains its ancient name Ares (Aris: Άρης).[103]

    From the surface of Mars, the motions of Phobos and Deimos appear different from that of the Earth’s satellite, the Moon. Phobos rises in the west, sets in the east, and rises again in just 11 hours. Deimos, being only just outside synchronous orbit – where the orbital period would match the planet’s period of rotation – rises as expected in the east, but slowly. Because the orbit of Phobos is below a synchronous altitude, tidal forces from Mars are gradually lowering its orbit. In about 50 million years, it could either crash into Mars’s surface or break up into a ring structure around the planet.[216]

    The origin of the two satellites is not well understood. Their low albedo and carbonaceous chondrite composition have been regarded as similar to asteroids, supporting a capture theory. The unstable orbit of Phobos would seem to point toward a relatively recent capture. But both have circular orbits near the equator, which is unusual for captured objects, and the required capture dynamics are complex. Accretion early in the history of Mars is plausible, but would not account for a composition resembling asteroids rather than Mars itself, if that is confirmed.[217] Mars may have yet-undiscovered moons, smaller than 50 to 100 metres (160 to 330 ft) in diameter, and a dust ring is predicted to exist between Phobos and Deimos.[218]

    A third possibility for their origin as satellites of Mars is the involvement of a third body or a type of impact disruption. More-recent lines of evidence for Phobos having a highly porous interior,[219] and suggesting a composition containing mainly phyllosilicates and other minerals known from Mars,[220] point toward an origin of Phobos from material ejected by an impact on Mars that reaccreted in Martian orbit, similar to the prevailing theory for the origin of Earth’s satellite. Although the visible and near-infrared (VNIR) spectra of the moons of Mars resemble those of outer-belt asteroids, the thermal infrared spectra of Phobos are reported to be inconsistent with chondrites of any class.[220] It is also possible that Phobos and Deimos were fragments of an older moon, formed by debris from a large impact on Mars, and then destroyed by a more recent impact upon the satellite.[221]

    More recently, a study conducted by a team of researchers from multiple countries suggests that a lost moon, at least fifteen times the size of Phobos, may have existed in the past. By analyzing rocks which point to tidal processes on the planet, it is possible that these tides may have been regulated by a past moon.[222]

    Human observations and exploration
    Main articles: Exploration of Mars and History of Mars observation
    The history of observations of Mars is marked by oppositions of Mars when the planet is closest to Earth and hence is most easily visible, which occur every couple of years. Even more notable are the perihelic oppositions of Mars, which are distinguished because Mars is close to perihelion, making it even closer to Earth.[207]

    Ancient observations
    The ancient Sumerians named Mars Nergal, the god of war and plague. During Sumerian times, Nergal was a minor deity of little significance, but, during later times, his main cult center was the city of Nineveh.[223] In Mesopotamian texts, Mars is referred to as the “star of judgement of the fate of the dead”.[224] The existence of Mars as a wandering object in the night sky was also recorded by the ancient Egyptian astronomers and, by 1534 BCE, they were familiar with the retrograde motion of the planet.[225] By the period of the Neo-Babylonian Empire, the Babylonian astronomers were making regular records of the positions of the planets and systematic observations of their behavior. For Mars, they knew that the planet made 37 synodic periods, or 42 circuits of the zodiac, every 79 years. They invented arithmetic methods for making minor corrections to the predicted positions of the planets.[226][227] In Ancient Greece, the planet was known as Πυρόεις.[228] Commonly, the Greek name for the planet now referred to as Mars, was Ares. It was the Romans who named the planet Mars, for their god of war, often represented by the sword and shield of the planet’s namesake.[229]

    In the fourth century BCE, Aristotle noted that Mars disappeared behind the Moon during an occultation, indicating that the planet was farther away.[230] Ptolemy, a Greek living in Alexandria,[231] attempted to address the problem of the orbital motion of Mars. Ptolemy’s model and his collective work on astronomy was presented in the multi-volume collection later called the Almagest (from the Arabic for “greatest”), which became the authoritative treatise on Western astronomy for the next fourteen centuries.[232] Literature from ancient China confirms that Mars was known by Chinese astronomers by no later than the fourth century BCE.[233] In the East Asian cultures, Mars is traditionally referred to as the “fire star” (火星) based on the Wuxing system.[234][235][236]

    Early modern observations

    Diagram of the geocentric trajectory of Mars through several periods of apparent retrograde motion in Johannes Kepler’s Astronomia Nova (1609)
    In 1609 Johannes Kepler published a 10-year study of Martian orbit,[237] using the diurnal parallax of Mars, measured by Tycho Brahe, to make a preliminary calculation of the relative distance to the planet.[238] From Brahe’s observations of Mars, Kepler deduced that the planet orbited the Sun not in a circle, but in an ellipse. Moreover, Kepler showed that Mars sped up as it approached the Sun and slowed down as it moved farther away, in a manner that later physicists would explain as a consequence of the conservation of angular momentum.[239]: 433–437 

    First drawn record of Martian features (Manuscript K), by Christiaan Huygens, observed on 28 November 1659.[240] The feature is probably Syrtis Major Planum. Huygens calculated from the moving of the features the rotation of Mars.
    In 1610 the first use of a telescope for astronomical observation, including Mars, was performed by Italian astronomer Galileo Galilei.[241] With the telescope the diurnal parallax of Mars was again measured in an effort to determine the Sun-Earth distance. This was first performed by Giovanni Domenico Cassini in 1672. The early parallax measurements were hampered by the quality of the instruments.[242] The only occultation of Mars by Venus observed was that of 13 October 1590, seen by Michael Maestlin at Heidelberg.[243]

    Martian “canals”
    Main article: Martian canals

    A 1962 map of Mars published by the U.S. Aeronautical Chart and Information Center, showing canals snaking through the Martian landscape. At the time, the existence of canals was still highly controversial as no close-up pictures of Mars had been taken (until Mariner 4’s flyby in 1965).
    By the 19th century, the resolution of telescopes reached a level sufficient for surface features to be identified. On 5 September 1877, a perihelic opposition to Mars occurred. The Italian astronomer Giovanni Schiaparelli used a 22-centimetre (8.7 in) telescope in Milan to help produce the first detailed map of Mars. These maps notably contained features he called canali, which, with the possible exception of the natural canyon Valles Marineris, were later shown to be an optical illusion. These canali were supposedly long, straight lines on the surface of Mars, to which he gave names of famous rivers on Earth. His term, which means “channels” or “grooves”, was popularly mistranslated in English as “canals”.[244][245]

    Influenced by the observations, the orientalist Percival Lowell founded an observatory which had 30- and 45-centimetre (12- and 18-in) telescopes. The observatory was used for the exploration of Mars during the last good opportunity in 1894, and the following less favorable oppositions. He published several books on Mars and life on the planet, which had a great influence on the public.[246][247] The canali were independently observed by other astronomers, such as Henri Joseph Perrotin and Louis Thollon in Nice, using one of the largest telescopes of that time.[248][249]

    The seasonal changes (consisting of the diminishing of the polar caps and the dark areas formed during Martian summers) in combination with the canals led to speculation about life on Mars, and it was a long-held belief that Mars contained vast seas and vegetation. As bigger telescopes were used, fewer long, straight canali were observed. During observations in 1909 by Antoniadi with an 84-centimetre (33 in) telescope, irregular patterns were observed, but no canali were seen.[250]

    First exploration

    The very first two images from, and of, another planet (Mars), by Mariner 4,[251] the second spacecraft to reach Mars and the first to transmit data (15 July 1965). The data disproved Mars being hospitable and having canals.
    The first spacecraft from Earth to visit Mars was Mars 1 of the Soviet Union, which flew by in 1963, but contact was lost en route. NASA’s Mariner 4 followed and became the first spacecraft to successfully transmit from Mars; launched on 28 November 1964, it made its closest approach to the planet on 15 July 1965. Mariner 4 detected the weak Martian radiation belt, measured at about 0.1% that of Earth, and captured the first images of another planet from deep space.[252]

    Once spacecraft visited the planet during the 1960s and 1970s, many previous concepts of Mars were radically broken. After the results of the Viking life-detection experiments, the hypothesis of a dead planet was generally accepted.[253] The data from Mariner 9 and Viking allowed better maps of Mars to be made.

    Renewed exploration
    Until 1997 and after Viking 1 shut down in 1982, Mars was only visited by three unsuccessful probes, two flying past without contact (Phobos 1, 1988; Mars Observer, 1993), and one (Phobos 2 1989) malfunctioning in orbit before reaching its destination Phobos.

    In 1997 Mars Pathfinder became the first successful rover mission beyond the Moon and started together with Mars Global Surveyor (operated until late 2006) an uninterrupted active robotic presence at Mars that has lasted until today. It produced complete, extremely detailed maps of the Martian topography, magnetic field and surface minerals.[254]

    Starting with these missions a range of new improved crewless spacecraft, including orbiters, landers, and rovers, have been sent to Mars, with successful missions by the NASA (United States), Jaxa (Japan), ESA, United Kingdom, ISRO (India), Roscosmos (Russia), the United Arab Emirates, and CNSA (China) to study the planet’s surface, climate, and geology,[255] uncovering the different elements of the history and dynamic of the hydrosphere of Mars and possible traces of ancient life.

    Self-portrait of Perseverance rover and Ingenuity helicopter (left) at Wright Brothers Field, 2021
    Current missions
    As of 2023, Mars is host to ten functioning spacecraft.

    Eight are in orbit: 2001 Mars Odyssey, Mars Express, Mars Reconnaissance Orbiter, MAVEN, ExoMars Trace Gas Orbiter, the Hope orbiter, and the Tianwen-1 orbiter.[256][257]

    Another two are on the surface: the Mars Science Laboratory Curiosity rover and the Perseverance rover.[258]

    Collected maps are available online at websites including Google Mars. NASA provides two online tools: Mars Trek, which provides visualizations of the planet using data from 50 years of exploration, and Experience Curiosity, which simulates traveling on Mars in 3-D with Curiosity.[259][260]

    Future
    Planned missions to Mars include:

    NASA’s EscaPADE spacecraft, launched on 13 November 2025.[261][262][263]
    The Rosalind Franklin rover mission, designed to search for evidence of past life, which was intended to be launched in 2018 but has been repeatedly delayed, with a launch date pushed to 2028 at the earliest.[264][265][266] The project was restarted in 2024 with additional funding.[267]
    China’s Tianwen-3, a sample return mission, scheduled to launch in either 2028 or 2030.[268]
    As of February 2024, debris from these types of missions has reached over seven tons. Most of it consists of crashed and inactive spacecraft as well as discarded components.[269][270]

    In April 2024, NASA selected several companies to begin studies on providing commercial services to further enable robotic science on Mars. Key areas include establishing telecommunications, payload delivery and surface imaging.[271]

    In 2025, an ad hoc committee was convened by the National Academies of Sciences, Engineering, and Medicine (NASEM) to prioritize science objectives to guide human exploration on Mars.[272] Out of hundreds of possible projects, the four panels of the committee (Astrobiology, Geosciences, Atmospheric Science and Space Physics, and Biological and Physical Sciences and Human Factors) highlighted eleven as the top science objectives to pursue, with the top priority being searching for current or extinct indigenous life on Mars.[272]

    Habitability and habitation
    Main article: Life on Mars

    Layering, nodules, reaction fronts and organic detections marked in an image from ancient fossilized mud at Cheyava Falls, being the most promising finds potentially showing traces of remains of ancient Martian life.
    During the late 19th century, it was widely accepted in the astronomical community that Mars had life-supporting qualities, including the presence of oxygen and water.[273] However, in 1894 W. W. Campbell at Lick Observatory observed the planet and found that “if water vapor or oxygen occur in the atmosphere of Mars it is in quantities too small to have been detected by spectroscopes then available”.[273] That observation contradicted many of the measurements of the time and was not widely accepted.[273] Campbell and V. M. Slipher repeated the study in 1909 using better instruments, but with the same results. It was not until the findings were confirmed by W. S. Adams in 1925 that the myth of the Earth-like habitability of Mars was finally broken.[273] However, even in the 1960s, articles were published on Martian biology, putting aside explanations other than life for the seasonal changes on Mars.[274]

    The current understanding of planetary habitability – the ability of a world to develop environmental conditions favorable to the emergence of life – favors planets that have liquid water on their surface. Most often this requires the orbit of a planet to lie within the habitable zone, which for the Sun is estimated to extend from within the orbit of Earth to about that of Mars.[275] During perihelion, Mars dips inside this region, but Mars’s thin (low-pressure) atmosphere prevents liquid water from existing over large regions for extended periods. The past flow of liquid water demonstrates the planet’s potential for habitability. Recent evidence has suggested that any water on the Martian surface may have been too salty and acidic to support regular terrestrial life.[276]

    The environmental conditions on Mars are a challenge to sustaining organic life: the planet has little heat transfer across its surface, it has poor insulation against bombardment by the solar wind due to the absence of a magnetosphere and has insufficient atmospheric pressure to retain water in a liquid form (water instead sublimes to a gaseous state). Mars is nearly, or perhaps totally, geologically dead; the end of volcanic activity has apparently stopped the recycling of chemicals and minerals between the surface and interior of the planet.[277]

    Evidence suggests that the planet was once significantly more habitable than it is today, but whether living organisms ever existed there remains unknown. The Viking probes of the mid-1970s carried experiments designed to detect microorganisms in Martian soil at their respective landing sites and had positive results, including a temporary increase in CO2 production on exposure to water and nutrients. This sign of life was later disputed by scientists, resulting in a continuing debate, with NASA scientist Gilbert Levin asserting that Viking may have found life.[278] A 2014 analysis of Martian meteorite EETA79001 found chlorate, perchlorate, and nitrate ions in sufficiently high concentrations to suggest that they are widespread on Mars. UV and X-ray radiation would turn chlorate and perchlorate ions into other, highly reactive oxychlorines, indicating that any organic molecules would have to be buried under the surface to survive.[279]

    Small quantities of methane and formaldehyde detected by Mars orbiters are both claimed to be possible evidence for life, as these chemical compounds would quickly break down in the Martian atmosphere.[280][281] Alternatively, these compounds may instead be replenished by volcanic or other geological means, such as serpentinite.[138] Impact glass, formed by the impact of meteors, which on Earth can preserve signs of life, has also been found on the surface of the impact craters on Mars.[282][283] Likewise, the glass in impact craters on Mars could have preserved signs of life, if life existed at the site.[284][285][286]

    The Cheyava Falls rock discovered on Mars in June 2024 has been designated by NASA as a “potential biosignature” and was core sampled by the Perseverance rover for possible return to Earth and further examination. Although highly intriguing, no definitive final determination on a biological or abiotic origin of this rock can be made with the data currently available.[287]

    Human mission proposals

    A NASA ISRU system concept for autonomous robotic excavation and processing of Mars soil to extract water for use in exploration missions.
    Several plans for a human mission to Mars have been proposed, but none have come to fruition. The NASA Authorization Act of 2017 directed NASA to study the feasibility of a crewed Mars mission in the early 2030s; the resulting report concluded that this would be unfeasible.[288][289] In addition, in 2021, China was planning to send a crewed Mars mission in 2033.[290] Privately held companies such as SpaceX have also proposed plans to send humans to Mars, with the eventual goal to settle on the planet.[291] As of 2024, SpaceX has proceeded with the development of the Starship launch vehicle with the goal of Mars colonization. In plans shared with the company in April 2024, Elon Musk envisions the beginning of a Mars colony within the next twenty years. This would be enabled by the planned mass manufacturing of Starship and initially sustained by resupply from Earth, and in situ resource utilization on Mars, until the Mars colony reaches full self sustainability.[292] Any future human mission to Mars will likely take place within the optimal Mars launch window, which occurs every 26 months. The moon Phobos has been proposed as an anchor point for a space elevator.[293] Besides national space agencies and space companies, groups such as the Mars Society[294] and The Planetary Society[295] advocate for human missions to Mars.

    In culture
    Main articles: Mars in culture and Mars in fiction
    See also: Planets in astrology § Mars

    The War of the Worlds by H. G. Wells, 1897, depicts an invasion of Earth by fictional Martians.
    Mars is named after the Roman god of war (Greek Ares), but was also associated with the demi-god Heracles (Roman Hercules) by ancient Greek astronomers, as detailed by Aristotle.[296] This association between Mars and war dates back at least to Babylonian astronomy, in which the planet was named for the god Nergal, deity of war and destruction.[297][298] It persisted into modern times, as exemplified by Gustav Holst’s orchestral suite The Planets, whose famous first movement labels Mars “The Bringer of War”.[299] The planet’s symbol, a circle with a spear pointing out to the upper right, is also used as a symbol for the male gender.[300] The symbol dates from at least the 11th century, though a possible predecessor has been found in the Greek Oxyrhynchus Papyri.[301]

    Duration: 7 minutes and 36 seconds.7:36
    The first movement of Gustav Holst’s The Planets – Mars, The Bringer of War (TMO Orchestra, Incheon, 2023)
    The idea that Mars was populated by intelligent Martians became widespread in the late 19th century. Schiaparelli’s “canali” observations combined with Percival Lowell’s books on the subject put forward the standard notion of a planet that was a drying, cooling, dying world with ancient civilizations constructing irrigation works.[302] Many other observations and proclamations by notable personalities added to what has been termed “Mars Fever”.[303] In the present day, high-resolution mapping of the surface of Mars has revealed no artifacts of habitation, but pseudoscientific speculation about intelligent life on Mars still continues. Reminiscent of the canali observations, these speculations are based on small scale features perceived in the spacecraft images, such as “pyramids” and the “Face on Mars”.[304] In his book Cosmos, planetary astronomer Carl Sagan wrote: “Mars has become a kind of mythic arena onto which we have projected our Earthly hopes and fears.”[245]

    The depiction of Mars in fiction has been stimulated by its dramatic red color and by nineteenth-century scientific speculations that its surface conditions might support not just life but intelligent life.[305] This gave way to many science fiction stories involving these concepts, such as H. G. Wells’s The War of the Worlds, in which Martians seek to escape their dying planet by invading Earth; Ray Bradbury’s The Martian Chronicles, in which human explorers accidentally destroy a Martian civilization; as well as Edgar Rice Burroughs’s series Barsoom, C. S. Lewis’s novel Out of the Silent Planet (1938),[306] and a number of Robert A. Heinlein stories before the mid-sixties.[307] Since then, depictions of Martians have also extended to animation. A comic figure of an intelligent Martian, Marvin the Martian, appeared in Haredevil Hare (1948) as a character in the Looney Tunes animated cartoons of Warner Brothers, and has continued as part of popular culture to the present.[308] After the Mariner and Viking spacecraft had returned pictures of Mars as a lifeless and canal-less world, these ideas about Mars were abandoned; for many science-fiction authors, the new discoveries initially seemed like a constraint, but eventually the post-Viking knowledge of Mars became itself a source of inspiration for works like Kim Stanley Robinson’s Mars trilogy.[309]

  • Ancient Egypt

    Ancient Egypt was a cradle of civilization concentrated along the lower reaches of the Nile River in the eastern part of North Africa.[1][2][3] It emerged from prehistoric Egypt around 3150 BC (according to conventional Egyptian chronology),[4] when Upper and Lower Egypt were united by Menes, who is believed by the majority of Egyptologists to have been the same person as Narmer.[5] The history of ancient Egypt unfolded as a series of stable kingdoms interspersed by the “Intermediate Periods” of relative instability. These stable kingdoms existed in one of three periods: the Old Kingdom of the Early Bronze Age; the Middle Kingdom of the Middle Bronze Age; or the New Kingdom of the Late Bronze Age.

    The pinnacle of ancient Egyptian power was achieved during the New Kingdom, which extended its rule to much of Nubia and a considerable portion of the Levant. After this period, Egypt entered an era of slow decline. Over the course of its history, it was invaded or conquered by a number of foreign civilizations, including the Hyksos, the Kushites, the Assyrians, the Persians, the Greeks and the Romans. The end of ancient Egypt is variously defined as occurring with the end of the Late Period during the Wars of Alexander the Great in 332 BC or with the end of the Greek-ruled Ptolemaic Kingdom during the Roman conquest of Egypt in 30 BC.[6] In AD 642, the Arab conquest of Egypt brought an end to the region’s millennium-long Greco-Roman period.

    The success of ancient Egyptian civilization came partly from its ability to adapt to the Nile’s conditions for agriculture. The predictable flooding of the Nile and controlled irrigation of its fertile valley produced surplus crops which supported a more dense population and thereby substantial social and cultural development. With resources to spare, the administration sponsored the mineral exploitation of the valley and its surrounding desert regions, the early development of an independent writing system, the organization of collective construction and agricultural projects, trade with other civilizations, and a military to assert Egyptian dominance throughout the Near East. Motivating and organizing these activities was a bureaucracy of elite scribes, religious leaders, and administrators under the control of the reigning pharaoh, who ensured the cooperation and unity of the Egyptian people in the context of an elaborate system of religious beliefs.[7]

    Among the many achievements of ancient Egypt are: the quarrying, surveying, and construction techniques that supported the building of monumental pyramids, temples, and obelisks; a system of mathematics; a practical and effective system of medicine; irrigation systems and agricultural production techniques; the first known planked boats;[8] Egyptian faience and glass technology; new forms of literature; and the earliest known peace treaty, which was ratified with the Anatolia-based Hittite Empire.[9] Its art and architecture were widely copied and its antiquities were carried off to be studied, admired, or coveted in the far corners of the world. Likewise, its monumental ruins inspired the imaginations of travelers and writers for millennia. A newfound European and Egyptian respect for antiquities and excavations that began in earnest in the early modern period has led to much scientific investigation of ancient Egypt and its society, as well as a greater appreciation of its cultural legacy.[10]

    History
    Main articles: History of ancient Egypt, Population history of Egypt, North Africa, Northeast Africa, and Sahara
    The Nile has been the lifeline of its region for much of human history. The fertile floodplain of the Nile gave humans the opportunity to develop a settled agricultural economy and a more sophisticated, centralized society that became a cornerstone in the history of human civilization.[11]

    Predynastic period
    Main article: Predynastic Egypt

    Artifacts of Egypt from the prehistoric period, from 4400 to 3100 BC. First row from top left: a Badarian ivory figurine, a Naqada II jar, a Bat figurine. Second row: a diorite vase, the Gebel el-Arak Knife, a cosmetic palette.

    Ancient Petroglyphs of giraffe, ostrich, and longhorned cow being driven by a human, featured in the desert region, Gilf Kebir, Egypt.
    In Predynastic and Early Dynastic times, the Egyptian climate was much less arid than it is today. Large regions of Egypt were savanna and traversed by herds of grazing ungulates. Foliage and fauna were far more prolific in all environs, and the Nile region supported large populations of waterfowl. Hunting would have been common for Egyptians, and this is also the period when many animals were first domesticated.[12]

    By about 5500 BC, small tribes living in the Nile valley had developed into a series of cultures demonstrating firm control of agriculture and animal husbandry, and identifiable by their pottery and personal items, such as combs, bracelets, and beads. The largest of these early cultures in upper (Southern) Egypt was the Badarian culture, which probably originated in the Western Desert; it was known for its high-quality ceramics, stone tools, and its use of copper.[13]

    The Badari was followed by the Naqada culture: the Naqada I (Amratian), the Naqada II (Gerzeh), and Naqada III (Semainean).[14] These brought a number of technological improvements. As early as the Naqada I Period, predynastic Egyptians imported obsidian from Ethiopia, used to shape blades and other objects from flakes.[15][16] Mutual trade with the Levant was established during Naqada II (c. 3600–3350 BC); this period was also the beginning of trade with Mesopotamia, which continued into the early dynastic period and beyond.[17] Over a period of about 1,000 years, the Naqada culture developed from a few small farming communities into a powerful civilization whose leaders were in complete control of the people and resources of the Nile valley.[18] Establishing a power center at Nekhen, and later at Abydos, Naqada III leaders expanded their control of Egypt northwards along the Nile.[19] They also traded with Nubia to the south, the oases of the western desert to the west, and the cultures of the eastern Mediterranean and Near East to the east.[20]

    The Naqada culture manufactured a diverse selection of material goods, reflective of the increasing power and wealth of the elite, as well as societal personal-use items, which included combs, small statuary, painted pottery, high quality decorative stone vases, cosmetic palettes, and jewelry made of gold, lapis, and ivory. They also developed a ceramic glaze known as faience, which was used well into the Roman Period to decorate cups, amulets, and figurines.[21][22] During the last predynastic phase, the Naqada culture began using written symbols that eventually were developed into a full system of hieroglyphs for writing the ancient Egyptian language.[23]

    Early Dynastic Period (c. 3150–2686 BC)
    Main article: Early Dynastic Period of Egypt

    The Narmer Palette depicts the unification of the Two Lands.[24]
    The Early Dynastic Period was approximately contemporary to the early Sumerian-Akkadian civilization of Mesopotamia and of ancient Elam. The third-century BC Egyptian priest Manetho grouped the long line of kings from Menes to his own time into 30 dynasties, a system still used today. He began his official history with the king named “Meni” (or Menes in Greek), who was believed to have united the two kingdoms of Upper and Lower Egypt.[25]

    The transition to a unified state happened more gradually than ancient Egyptian writers represented, and there is no contemporary record of Menes. Some scholars now believe, however, that the mythical Menes may have been the king Narmer, who is depicted wearing royal regalia on the ceremonial Narmer Palette, in a symbolic act of unification.[26] In the Early Dynastic Period, which began about 3000 BC, the first of the Dynastic kings solidified control over Lower Egypt by establishing a capital at Memphis, from which he could control the labor force and agriculture of the fertile delta region, as well as the lucrative and critical trade routes to the Levant. The increasing power and wealth of the kings during the early dynastic period was reflected in their elaborate mastaba tombs and mortuary cult structures at Abydos, which were used to celebrate the deified king after his death.[27] The strong institution of kingship developed by the kings served to legitimize state control over the land, labor, and resources that were essential to the survival and growth of ancient Egyptian civilization.[28]

    Old Kingdom (2686–2181 BC)
    Main article: Old Kingdom of Egypt

    The pyramids of Giza are among the most recognizable symbols of ancient Egyptian civilization.

    Khafre enthroned (c. 2558–2532 BC)
    Major advances in architecture, art, and technology were made during the Old Kingdom, fueled by the increased agricultural productivity and resulting population growth, made possible by a well-developed central administration.[29] Some of ancient Egypt’s crowning achievements, the Giza pyramids and Great Sphinx, were constructed during the Old Kingdom. Under the direction of the vizier, state officials collected taxes, coordinated irrigation projects to improve crop yield, and drafted peasants to work on construction projects.[30]

    With the rise of central administration in Egypt, a new class of educated scribes and officials emerged and were granted estates by the king as payment for their services. Kings also made land grants to their mortuary cults and local temples, to ensure that these institutions had the resources to worship the king after his death. Scholars believe that five centuries of these practices slowly eroded the economic vitality of Egypt, and that the economy could no longer afford to support a large centralized administration.[31] As the power of the kings diminished, regional governors called nomarchs began to challenge the supremacy of the office of king. This, coupled with severe droughts between 2200 and 2150 BC,[32] is believed to have caused the country to enter the 140-year period of famine and strife known as the First Intermediate Period.[33]

    First Intermediate Period (2181–2055 BC)
    Main article: First Intermediate Period of Egypt
    After Egypt’s central government collapsed at the end of the Old Kingdom, the administration could no longer support or stabilize the country’s economy. The ensuing food shortages and political disputes escalated into famines and small-scale civil wars. Yet despite difficult problems, local leaders, owing no tribute to the king, used their new-found independence to establish a thriving culture in the provinces. Once in control of their own resources, the provinces became economically richer—which was demonstrated by larger and better burials among all social classes.[34]

    Free from their loyalties to the king, local rulers began competing with each other for territorial control and political power. By 2160 BC, rulers in Herakleopolis controlled Lower Egypt in the north, while a rival clan based in Thebes, the Intef family, took control of Upper Egypt in the south. As the Intefs grew in power and expanded their control northward, a clash between the two rival dynasties became inevitable. Around 2055 BC the northern Theban forces under Nebhepetre Mentuhotep II finally defeated the Herakleopolitan rulers, reuniting the Two Lands. They inaugurated a period of economic and cultural renaissance known as the Middle Kingdom.[35]

    Middle Kingdom (2134–1690 BC)
    Main article: Middle Kingdom of Egypt

    A figure wearing the red crown of Lower Egypt, most probably Amenemhat II or Senwosret II
    The kings of the Middle Kingdom restored the country’s stability, which saw a resurgence of art and monumental building projects, and a new flourishing of literature.[36] Mentuhotep II and his Eleventh Dynasty successors ruled from Thebes, but the vizier Amenemhat I, upon assuming the kingship at the beginning of the Twelfth Dynasty around 1985 BC, shifted the kingdom’s capital to the city of Itjtawy, located in Faiyum.[37] From Itjtawy, the kings of the Twelfth Dynasty undertook a far-sighted land reclamation and irrigation scheme to increase agricultural output in the region. Moreover, the military reconquered territory in Nubia that was rich in quarries and gold mines, while laborers built a defensive structure in the Eastern Delta, called the “Walls of the Ruler”, to defend against foreign attack.[38]

    With the kings having secured the country militarily and politically and with vast agricultural and mineral wealth at their disposal, the nation’s population, arts, and religion flourished. The Middle Kingdom displayed an increase in expressions of personal piety toward the gods. Middle Kingdom literature featured sophisticated themes and characters written in a confident, eloquent style.[39] The relief and portrait sculpture of the period captured subtle, individual details that reached new heights of technical sophistication.[40]

    Second Intermediate Period (1674–1549 BC) and the Hyksos
    Main article: Second Intermediate Period of Egypt

    Pharaoh Ahmose I (ruled c. 1549–1524 BC) slaying a probable Hyksos. Detail of a ceremonial axe in the name of Ahmose I, treasure of Queen Ahhotep II.[41]
    Around 1785 BC, as the power of the Middle Kingdom kings weakened, a Western Asian people called the Hyksos, who had already settled in the Delta, seized control of Egypt and established their capital at Avaris, forcing the former central government to retreat to Thebes. The king was treated as a vassal and expected to pay tribute.[42] The Hyksos (‘foreign rulers’) retained Egyptian models of government and identified as kings, thereby integrating Egyptian elements into their culture.[43]

    After retreating south, the native Theban kings found themselves trapped between the Canaanite Hyksos ruling the north and the Hyksos’ Nubian allies, the Kushites, to the south. After years of vassalage, Thebes gathered enough strength to challenge the Hyksos in a conflict that lasted more than 30 years, until 1555 BC.[42] Ahmose I waged a series of campaigns that permanently eradicated the Hyksos’ presence in Egypt. He is considered the founder of the Eighteenth Dynasty, and the military became a central priority for his successors, who sought to expand Egypt’s borders and attempted to gain mastery of the Near East.[44]

    New Kingdom (1549–1069 BC)
    Main article: New Kingdom of Egypt

    Pharaohs’ tombs were provided with vast quantities of wealth, such as the golden mask from the mummy of Tutankhamun.
    The New Kingdom pharaohs established a period of unprecedented prosperity by securing their borders and strengthening diplomatic ties with their neighbours, including the Mitanni Empire, Assyria, and Canaan. Military campaigns waged under Thutmose I and his grandson Thutmose III extended the influence of the pharaohs to the largest empire Egypt had ever seen.

    Between their reigns, Hatshepsut, a queen who established herself as pharaoh, launched many building projects, including the restoration of temples damaged by the Hyksos, and sent trading expeditions to Punt and the Sinai.[45] When Tuthmosis III died in 1425 BC, Egypt had an empire extending from Niya in north west Syria to the Fourth Cataract of the Nile in Nubia, cementing loyalties and opening access to critical imports such as bronze and wood.[46]

    The New Kingdom pharaohs began a large-scale building campaign to promote the god Amun, whose growing cult was based in Karnak. They also constructed monuments to glorify their own achievements, both real and imagined. The Karnak temple is the largest Egyptian temple ever built.[47]

    Around 1350 BC, the stability of the New Kingdom was threatened when Amenhotep IV ascended the throne and instituted a series of radical and chaotic reforms. Changing his name to Akhenaten, he touted the previously obscure sun deity Aten as the supreme deity, suppressed the worship of most other deities, and moved the capital to the new city of Akhetaten (modern-day Amarna).[48] He was devoted to his new religion and artistic style. After his death, the cult of the Aten was quickly abandoned and the traditional religious order restored. The subsequent pharaohs, Tutankhamun, Ay, and Horemheb, worked to erase all mention of Akhenaten’s heresy, now known as the Amarna Period.[49]

    Around 1279 BC, Ramesses II, also known as Ramesses the Great, ascended the throne, and went on to build more temples, erect more statues and obelisks, and sire more children than any other pharaoh in history.[c] A bold military leader, Ramesses II led his army against the Hittites in the Battle of Kadesh (in modern Syria) and, after fighting to a stalemate, finally agreed to the first recorded peace treaty, around 1258 BC.[50]

    Egypt’s wealth, however, made it a tempting target for invasion, particularly by the Libyan Berbers to the west, and the Sea Peoples, a conjectured confederation of seafarers from the Aegean Sea.[d] Initially, the military was able to repel these invasions, but Egypt eventually lost control of its remaining territories in southern Canaan, much of it falling to the Assyrians. The effects of external threats were exacerbated by internal problems such as corruption, tomb robbery, and civil unrest. After regaining their power, the high priests at the temple of Amun in Thebes accumulated vast tracts of land and wealth, and their expanded power splintered the country during the Third Intermediate Period.[51]

    Third Intermediate Period (1069–653 BC)
    Main article: Third Intermediate Period of Egypt

    Statues of two pharaohs of Egypt’s Twenty-Fifth Dynasty and several other Kushite kings, Kerma Museum[52]
    Following the death of Ramesses XI in 1078 BC, Smendes assumed authority over the northern part of Egypt, ruling from the city of Tanis. The south was effectively controlled by the High Priests of Amun at Thebes, who recognized Smendes in name only.[53] During this time, Libyans had been settling in the western delta, and chieftains of these settlers began increasing their autonomy. Libyan princes took control of the delta under Shoshenq I in 945 BC, founding the so-called Libyan or Bubastite dynasty that would rule for some 200 years. Shoshenq also gained control of southern Egypt by placing his family members in important priestly positions. Libyan control began to erode as a rival dynasty in the delta arose in Leontopolis, and Kushites threatened from the south.

    Around 727 BC the Kushite king Piye invaded northward, seizing control of Thebes and eventually the Delta, which established the 25th Dynasty.[54] During the 25th Dynasty, Pharaoh Taharqa created an empire nearly as large as the New Kingdom’s. Twenty-fifth Dynasty pharaohs built, or restored, temples and monuments throughout the Nile valley, including at Memphis, Karnak, Kawa, and Jebel Barkal.[55] During this period, the Nile valley saw the first widespread construction of pyramids (many in modern Sudan) since the Middle Kingdom.[56][57][58]

    Egypt’s far-reaching prestige declined considerably toward the end of the Third Intermediate Period. Its foreign allies had fallen into the Assyrian sphere of influence, and by 700 BC war between the two states became inevitable. Between 671 and 667 BC the Assyrians began the Assyrian conquest of Egypt. The reigns of both Taharqa and his successor, Tanutamun, were filled with frequent conflict with the Assyrians. Ultimately, the Assyrians pushed the Kushites back into Nubia, occupied Memphis, and sacked the temples of Thebes.[59]

    Late Period (653–332 BC)
    Main articles: Late Period of Egypt and History of Persian Egypt
    The Assyrians left control of Egypt to a series of vassals who became known as the Saite kings of the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty. By 653 BC, the Saite king Psamtik I was able to oust the Assyrians with the help of Greek mercenaries, who were recruited to form Egypt’s first navy. Greek influence expanded greatly as the city-state of Naucratis became the home of Greeks in the Nile Delta. The Saite kings based in the new capital of Sais witnessed a brief but spirited resurgence in the economy and culture, but in 525 BC, the Persian Empire, led by Cambyses II, began its conquest of Egypt, eventually defeating the pharaoh Psamtik III at the Battle of Pelusium. Cambyses II then assumed the formal title of pharaoh, but ruled Egypt from Iran, leaving Egypt under the control of a satrap. A few revolts against the Persians marked the 5th century BC, but Egypt was unable to overthrow the Persians until the end of the century.[60]

    Following its annexation by Persia, Egypt was joined with Cyprus and Phoenicia in the sixth satrapy of the Achaemenid Persian Empire. This first period of Persian rule over Egypt, also known as the Twenty-Seventh Dynasty, ended in 402 BC, when Egypt regained independence under a series of native dynasties. The last of these dynasties, the Thirtieth, proved to be the last native royal house of ancient Egypt, ending with the kingship of Nectanebo II. A brief restoration of Persian rule, sometimes known as the Thirty-First Dynasty, began in 343 BC, but shortly after, in 332 BC, the Persian ruler Mazaces handed Egypt over to Alexander the Great without a fight.[61]

    Ptolemaic period (332–30 BC)
    Main article: Ptolemaic Kingdom

    Portrait of Ptolemy VI Philometor wearing the double crown of Egypt
    In 332 BC, Alexander the Great conquered Egypt with little resistance from the Persians and was welcomed by the Egyptians as a deliverer. The administration established by Alexander’s successors, the Macedonian Ptolemaic Kingdom, was based on an Egyptian model and based in the new capital city of Alexandria. The city showcased the power and prestige of Hellenistic rule, and became a centre of learning and culture that included the famous Library of Alexandria and the Mouseion.[62] The Lighthouse of Alexandria lit the way for the many ships that kept trade flowing through the city—as the Ptolemies made commerce and revenue-generating enterprises, such as papyrus manufacturing, their top priority.[63]

    Hellenistic culture did not supplant native Egyptian culture, as the Ptolemies supported time-honored traditions in an effort to secure the loyalty of the populace. They built new temples in Egyptian style, supported traditional cults, and portrayed themselves as pharaohs. Some traditions merged, as Greek and Egyptian gods were syncretized into composite deities, such as Serapis, and classical Greek forms of sculpture influenced traditional Egyptian motifs. Despite their efforts to appease the Egyptians, the Ptolemies were challenged by native rebellion, bitter family rivalries, and frequent mob violence in Alexandria.[64] In addition, as Rome relied more heavily on imports of grain from Egypt, the Romans took great interest in the political situation in the country. Continued Egyptian revolts, ambitious politicians, and powerful opponents from the Near East made this situation unstable, leading Rome to send forces to secure the country as a province of its empire.[65]

    Roman period (30 BC – AD 642)
    Main article: Roman Egypt

    The Fayum mummy portraits epitomize the meeting of Egyptian and Roman cultures.
    Egypt became a province of the Roman Empire in 30 BC, following the defeat of Mark Antony and Ptolemaic Queen Cleopatra VII by Octavian (later Emperor Augustus) in the Battle of Actium. The Romans relied heavily on grain shipments from Egypt, and the Roman army, under the control of a prefect appointed by the emperor, quelled rebellions, strictly enforced the collection of heavy taxes, and prevented attacks by bandits, which had become a notorious problem during the period.[66] Alexandria became an increasingly important center on the trade route with the orient, as exotic luxuries were in high demand in Rome.[67]

    Upper Egypt frequently operated with a degree of de facto independence due to its distance from Alexandria, its strong local priesthoods, and active resistance to Roman rule, like the Revolt of Thebes (c. 30–29 BC), which took place immediately following the war.[68][69][verification needed] The region near the southern border maintained a unique position, acting as a bridge to Nubia, with local elites sometimes exerting control over the Eastern Desert.[69][verification needed]

    Although the Romans had a more hostile attitude than the Greeks towards the Egyptians, some traditions such as mummification and worship of the traditional gods continued.[70] The art of mummy portraiture flourished, and some Roman emperors had themselves depicted as pharaohs, though not to the extent that the Ptolemies had. The former lived outside Egypt and did not perform the ceremonial functions of Egyptian kingship. Local administration became Roman in style and closed to native Egyptians.[70]

    From the mid-first century AD, Christianity took root in Egypt and it was originally seen as another cult that could be accepted. However, it was an uncompromising religion that sought to win converts from the pagan Egyptian and Greco-Roman religions and threatened popular religious traditions. This led to the persecution of converts to Christianity, culminating in the great purges of Diocletian starting in 303, but eventually Christianity won out.[71] In 391, the Christian emperor Theodosius I introduced legislation that banned pagan rites and closed temples.[72] Alexandria became the scene of great anti-pagan riots with public and private religious imagery destroyed.[73] As a consequence, Egypt’s native religious culture was continually in decline. While the native population continued to speak their language, the ability to read hieroglyphic writing slowly disappeared as the role of the Egyptian temple priests and priestesses diminished. The temples themselves were sometimes converted to churches or abandoned to the desert.[74]

    Government and economy
    Administration and commerce
    The pharaoh was the absolute monarch of the country and, at least in theory, wielded complete control of the land and its resources. The king was the supreme military commander and head of the government, who relied on a bureaucracy of officials to manage his affairs. In charge of the administration was his second in command, the vizier, who acted as the king’s representative and coordinated land surveys, the treasury, building projects, the legal system, and the archives.[75] At a regional level, the country was divided into as many as 42 administrative regions called nomes each governed by a nomarch, who was accountable to the vizier for his jurisdiction. The temples formed the backbone of the economy. Not only were they places of worship, but were also responsible for collecting and storing the kingdom’s wealth in a system of granaries and treasuries administered by overseers, who redistributed grain and goods.[76]

    Much of the economy was centrally organized and strictly controlled. Although the ancient Egyptians did not use coinage until the Late period,[77] they did use a type of money-barter system,[78] with standard sacks of grain and the deben, a weight of roughly 91 g (3 oz) of copper or silver, forming a common denominator.[79] Workers were paid in grain: A simple laborer might earn 5+1⁄2 sacks or ca. 200 kg (440 lb) of grain per month, while a foreman might earn 7+1⁄2 sacks or roughly 250 kg (550 lb). Prices were fixed across the country and recorded in lists to facilitate trading; for example a shirt cost five copper deben, while a cow cost 140 deben.[79] Grain could be traded for other goods, according to the fixed price list.[79] During the fifth century BC coined money was introduced into Egypt from abroad. At first the coins were used as standardized pieces of precious metal rather than true money, but in the following centuries international traders came to rely on coinage.[80]

    Social status

    Painted limestone relief of a noble member of Ancient Egyptian society during the New Kingdom
    Egyptian society was highly stratified, and social status was expressly displayed. Farmers made up the bulk of the population, but agricultural produce was owned directly by the state, temple, or noble family that owned the land.[81] Farmers were also subject to a labor tax and were required to work on irrigation or construction projects in a corvée system.[82] Artists and craftsmen were of higher status than farmers, but they were also under state control, working in the shops attached to the temples and paid directly from the state treasury. Scribes and officials formed the upper class in ancient Egypt, known as the “white kilt class” in reference to the bleached linen garments that served as a mark of their rank.[83] The upper class prominently displayed their social status in art and literature. Below the nobility were the priests, physicians, and engineers with specialized training in their field. It is unclear whether slavery as understood today existed in ancient Egypt; there is difference of opinions among authors.[84]

    The ancient Egyptians viewed men and women, including people from all social classes, as essentially equal under the law, and even the lowliest peasant was entitled to petition the vizier and his court for redress.[85] Although slaves were mostly used as indentured servants, they were able to buy and sell their servitude, work their way to freedom or nobility, and were usually treated by doctors in the workplace.[86] Both men and women had the right to own and sell property, make contracts, marry and divorce, receive inheritance, and pursue legal disputes in court. Married couples could own property jointly and protect themselves from divorce by agreeing to marriage contracts, which stipulated the financial obligations of the husband to his wife and children should the marriage end. Compared with their counterparts in ancient Greece, Rome, and even more modern places around the world, ancient Egyptian women had a greater range of personal choices, legal rights, and opportunities for achievement. Women such as Hatshepsut and Cleopatra VII even became pharaohs, while others wielded power as Divine Wives of Amun. Despite these freedoms, ancient Egyptian women did not often take part in official roles in the administration, aside from the royal high priestesses, apparently served only secondary roles in the temples (not much data for many dynasties), and were less likely to be as educated as men.[85]

    Legal system

    The Seated Scribe from Saqqara, 5th dynasty
    The head of the legal system was officially the pharaoh, who was responsible for enacting laws, delivering justice, and maintaining law and order, a concept the ancient Egyptians referred to as Ma’at.[75] Although no legal codes from ancient Egypt survive, court documents show that Egyptian law was based on a common-sense view of right and wrong that emphasized reaching agreements and resolving conflicts rather than strictly adhering to a complicated set of statutes.[85] Local councils of elders, known as Kenbet in the New Kingdom, were responsible for ruling in court cases involving small claims and minor disputes.[75] More serious cases involving murder, major land transactions, and tomb robbery were referred to the Great Kenbet, over which the vizier or pharaoh presided. Plaintiffs and defendants were expected to represent themselves and were required to swear an oath that they had told the truth. In some cases, the state took on both the role of prosecutor and judge, and it could torture the accused with beatings to obtain a confession and the names of any co-conspirators. Whether the charges were trivial or serious, court scribes documented the complaint, testimony, and verdict of the case for future reference.[87]

    Punishment for minor crimes involved either imposition of fines, beatings, facial mutilation, or exile, depending on the severity of the offense. Serious crimes such as murder and tomb robbery were punished by execution, carried out by decapitation, drowning, or impaling the criminal on a stake. Punishment could also be extended to the criminal’s family.[75] Beginning in the New Kingdom, oracles played a major role in the legal system, dispensing justice in both civil and criminal cases. The procedure was to ask the god a “yes” or “no” question concerning the right or wrong of an issue. The god, carried by a number of priests, rendered judgement by choosing one or the other, moving forward or backward, or pointing to one of the answers written on a piece of papyrus or an ostracon.[88]

    Agriculture
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian agriculture
    See also: Gardens of ancient Egypt

    Measuring and recording the harvest, from the tomb of Menna at Thebes (Eighteenth Dynasty)

    Rectangular fishpond with ducks and lotus planted round with date palms and fruit trees, Tomb of Nebamun, Thebes, 18th Dynasty
    A combination of favorable geographical features contributed to the success of ancient Egyptian culture, the most important of which was the rich fertile soil resulting from annual inundations of the Nile River. The ancient Egyptians were thus able to produce an abundance of food, allowing the population to devote more time and resources to cultural, technological, and artistic pursuits. Land management was crucial in ancient Egypt because taxes were assessed based on the amount of land a person owned.[89]

    Farming in Egypt was dependent on the cycle of the Nile River. The Egyptians recognized three seasons: Akhet (flooding), Peret (planting), and Shemu (harvesting). The flooding season lasted from June to September, depositing on the river’s banks a layer of mineral-rich silt ideal for growing crops. After the floodwaters had receded, the growing season lasted from October to February. Farmers plowed and planted seeds in the fields, which were irrigated with ditches and canals. Egypt received little rainfall, so farmers relied on the Nile to water their crops.[90] From March to May, farmers used sickles to harvest their crops, which were then threshed with a flail to separate the straw from the grain. Winnowing removed the chaff from the grain, and the grain was then ground into flour, brewed to make beer, or stored for later use.[91]

    The ancient Egyptians cultivated emmer and barley, and several other cereal grains, all of which were used to make the two main food staples of bread and beer.[92] Flax plants, uprooted before they started flowering, were grown for the fibers of their stems. These fibers were split along their length and spun into thread, which was used to weave sheets of linen and to make clothing. Papyrus growing on the banks of the Nile River was used to make paper. Vegetables and fruits were grown in garden plots, close to habitations and on higher ground, and had to be watered by hand. Vegetables included leeks, garlic, melons, squashes, pulses, lettuce, and other crops, in addition to grapes that were made into wine.[93]

    A tomb relief depicts workers plowing the fields, harvesting the crops, and threshing the grain under the direction of an overseer, painting in the tomb of Nakht.
    Animals

    Sennedjem plows his fields in Aaru with a pair of oxen, Deir el-Medina.
    The Egyptians believed that a balanced relationship between people and animals was an essential element of the cosmic order; thus humans, animals and plants were believed to be members of a single whole.[94] Animals, both domesticated and wild, were therefore a critical source of spirituality, companionship, and sustenance to the ancient Egyptians. Cattle were the most important livestock; the administration collected taxes on livestock in regular censuses, and the size of a herd reflected the prestige and importance of the estate or temple that owned them. In addition to cattle, the ancient Egyptians kept sheep, goats, and pigs. Poultry, such as ducks, geese, and pigeons, were captured in nets and bred on farms, where they were force-fed with dough to fatten them.[95] The Nile provided a plentiful source of fish. Bees were also domesticated from at least the Old Kingdom, and provided both honey and wax.[96]

    The ancient Egyptians used donkeys and oxen as beasts of burden, and they were responsible for plowing the fields and trampling seed into the soil. The slaughter of a fattened ox was also a central part of an offering ritual. Horses were introduced by the Hyksos in the Second Intermediate Period. Camels, although known from the New Kingdom, were not used as beasts of burden until the Late Period. There is also evidence to suggest that elephants were briefly used in the Late Period but largely abandoned due to lack of grazing land.[95] Cats, dogs, and monkeys were common family pets, while more exotic pets imported from the heart of Africa, such as Sub-Saharan African lions,[97] were reserved for royalty. Herodotus observed that the Egyptians were the only people to keep their animals with them in their houses.[94] During the Late Period, the worship of the gods in their animal form was extremely popular, such as the cat goddess Bastet and the ibis god Thoth, and these animals were kept in large numbers for the purpose of ritual sacrifice.[98]

    Natural resources
    Further information: Mining industry of Egypt and Stone quarries of ancient Egypt
    Egypt is rich in building and decorative stone, copper and lead ores, gold, and semiprecious stones. These natural resources allowed the ancient Egyptians to build monuments, sculpt statues, make tools, and fashion jewelry.[99] Embalmers used salts from the Wadi Natrun for mummification, which also provided the gypsum needed to make plaster.[100] Ore-bearing rock formations were found in distant, inhospitable wadis in the Eastern Desert and the Sinai, requiring large, state-controlled expeditions to obtain natural resources found there. There were extensive gold mines in Nubia, and one of the first maps known is of a gold mine in this region. The Wadi Hammamat was a notable source of granite, greywacke, and gold. Flint was the first mineral collected and used to make tools, and flint handaxes are the earliest pieces of evidence of habitation in the Nile valley. Nodules of the mineral were carefully flaked to make blades and arrowheads of moderate hardness and durability even after copper was adopted for this purpose.[101] Ancient Egyptians were among the first to use minerals such as sulfur as cosmetic substances.[102]

    The Egyptians worked deposits of the lead ore galena at Gebel Rosas to make net sinkers, plumb bobs, and small figurines. Copper was the most important metal for toolmaking in ancient Egypt and was smelted in furnaces from malachite ore mined in the Sinai.[103] Workers collected gold by washing the nuggets out of sediment in alluvial deposits, or by the more labor-intensive process of grinding and washing gold-bearing quartzite. Iron deposits found in upper Egypt were used in the Late Period.[104] High-quality building stones were abundant in Egypt; the ancient Egyptians quarried limestone all along the Nile valley, granite from Aswan, and basalt and sandstone from the wadis of the Eastern Desert. Deposits of decorative stones such as porphyry, greywacke, alabaster, and carnelian dotted the Eastern Desert and were collected even before the First Dynasty. In the Ptolemaic and Roman Periods, miners worked deposits of emeralds in Wadi Sikait and amethyst in Wadi el-Hudi.[105]

    Trade
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian trade

    Hatshepsut’s trading expedition to the Land of Punt

    Egyptian gold stater of Nectanebo II: reverse with hieroglyphs nfr-nb minted in Egypt (around 360 BC).[106]
    The ancient Egyptians engaged in trade with their foreign neighbors to obtain rare, exotic goods not found in Egypt. In the Predynastic Period, they established trade with Nubia to obtain gold and incense. They also established trade with Palestine, as evidenced by Palestinian-style oil jugs found in the burials of the First Dynasty pharaohs.[107] An Egyptian colony stationed in southern Canaan dates to slightly before the First Dynasty.[108] Tell es-Sakan in present-day Gaza was established as an Egyptian settlement in the late 4th millennium BC, and is theorised to have been the main Egyptian colonial site in the region.[109] Narmer had Egyptian pottery produced in Canaan and exported back to Egypt.[110][111]

    By the Second Dynasty at latest, ancient Egyptian trade with Byblos yielded a critical source of quality timber not found in Egypt. By the Fifth Dynasty, trade with Punt provided gold, aromatic resins, ebony, ivory, and wild animals such as monkeys and baboons.[112] Egypt relied on trade with Anatolia for essential quantities of tin as well as supplementary supplies of copper, both metals being necessary for the manufacture of bronze. The ancient Egyptians prized the blue stone lapis lazuli, which had to be imported from far-away Afghanistan. Egypt’s Mediterranean trade partners also included Greece and Crete, which provided, among other goods, supplies of olive oil.[113]

    Language
    Main article: Egyptian language
    Historical development
    r
    Z1 n km m t
    O49
    r n kmt
    ‘Egyptian language’
    in hieroglyphs
    The Egyptian language is a northern Afro-Asiatic language closely related to the Berber and Semitic languages.[114] The Ancient Egyptian language likewise shared linguistic ties with other Afro-Asiatic languages such as the Chadic languages of west and central Africa, the Cushitic languages of northeast Africa, and the Ethio-Semitic languages, which are found in Ethiopia and Eritrea.[115][116] Many scholars have accepted an African phylum language origin since five of the six Afro-Asiatic subfamilies, including the Egyptian language, are spoken on the African continent, and only one in Asia.[117]

    It has the longest known history of any language having been written from c. 3200 BC to the Middle Ages and remaining as a spoken language for longer. The phases of ancient Egyptian are Old Egyptian, Middle Egyptian (Classical Egyptian), Late Egyptian, Demotic and Coptic.[118] Egyptian writings do not show dialect differences before Coptic, but it was probably spoken in regional dialects around Memphis and later Thebes.[119]

    Ancient Egyptian was a synthetic language, but it became more analytic later on. Late Egyptian developed prefixal definite and indefinite articles, which replaced the older inflectional suffixes. There was a change from the older verb–subject–object word order to subject–verb–object.[120] The Egyptian hieroglyphic, hieratic, and demotic scripts were eventually replaced by the more phonetic Coptic alphabet. Coptic is still used in the liturgy of the Egyptian Orthodox Church, and traces of it are found in modern Egyptian Arabic.[121]

    Sounds and grammar
    Ancient Egyptian has 25 consonants similar to those of other Afro-Asiatic languages. These include pharyngeal and emphatic consonants, voiced and voiceless stops, voiceless fricatives and voiced and voiceless affricates. It has three long and three short vowels, which expanded in Late Egyptian to about nine.[122] The basic word in Egyptian, similar to Semitic and Berber, is a triliteral or biliteral root of consonants and semiconsonants. Suffixes are added to form words. The verb conjugation corresponds to the person. For example, the triconsonantal skeleton S-Ḏ-M is the semantic core of the word ‘hear’; its basic conjugation is sḏm, ‘he hears’. If the subject is a noun, suffixes are not added to the verb:[123] sḏm ḥmt, ‘the woman hears’.

    Adjectives are derived from nouns through a process that Egyptologists call nisbation because of its similarity with Arabic.[124] The word order is predicate–subject in verbal and adjectival sentences, and subject–predicate in nominal and adverbial sentences.[125] The subject can be moved to the beginning of sentences if it is long and is followed by a resumptive pronoun.[126] Verbs and nouns are negated by the particle n, but nn is used for adverbial and adjectival sentences. Stress falls on the ultimate or penultimate syllable, which can be open (CV) or closed (CVC).[127]

    Writing

    The Rosetta Stone (c. 196 BC) enabled linguists to begin deciphering ancient Egyptian scripts.[128]
    Hieroglyphic writing dates from c. 3000 BC, and is composed of hundreds of symbols. A hieroglyph can represent a word, a sound, or a silent determinative; and the same symbol can serve different purposes in different contexts. Hieroglyphs were a formal script, used on stone monuments and in tombs, that could be as detailed as individual works of art. In day-to-day writing, scribes used a cursive form of writing, called hieratic, which was quicker and easier. While formal hieroglyphs may be read in rows or columns in either direction (though typically written from right to left), hieratic was always written from right to left, usually in horizontal rows. A new form of writing, Demotic, became the prevalent writing style, and it is this form of writing—along with formal hieroglyphs—that accompany the Greek text on the Rosetta Stone.[129]

    Around the first century AD, the Coptic alphabet started to be used alongside the Demotic script. Coptic is a modified Greek alphabet with the addition of some Demotic signs.[130] Although formal hieroglyphs were used in a ceremonial role until the fourth century, towards the end only a small handful of priests could still read them. As the traditional religious establishments were disbanded, knowledge of hieroglyphic writing was mostly lost. Attempts to decipher them date to the Byzantine[131] and Islamic periods in Egypt,[132] but only in the 1820s, after the discovery of the Rosetta Stone and years of research by Thomas Young and Jean-François Champollion, were hieroglyphs substantially deciphered.[133]

    Literature
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian literature

    Hieroglyphs on stela in Louvre, c. 1321 BC
    Writing first appeared in association with kingship on labels and tags for items found in royal tombs. It was primarily an occupation of the scribes, who worked out of the Per Ankh institution or the House of Life. The latter comprised offices, libraries (called House of Books), laboratories and observatories.[134] Some of the best-known pieces of ancient Egyptian literature, such as the Pyramid and Coffin Texts, were written in Classical Egyptian, which continued to be the language of writing until about 1300 BC. Late Egyptian was spoken from the New Kingdom onward and is represented in Ramesside administrative documents, love poetry and tales, as well as in Demotic and Coptic texts. During this period, the tradition of writing had evolved into the tomb autobiography, such as those of Harkhuf and Weni. The genre known as Sebayt (‘instructions’) was developed to communicate teachings and guidance from famous nobles; the Ipuwer papyrus, a poem of lamentations describing natural disasters and social upheaval, is a famous example.

    The Story of Sinuhe, written in Middle Egyptian, might be the classic of Egyptian literature.[135] Also written at this time was the Westcar Papyrus, a set of stories told to Khufu by his sons relating the marvels performed by priests.[136] The Instruction of Amenemope is considered a masterpiece of Near Eastern literature.[137] Towards the end of the New Kingdom, the vernacular language was more often employed to write popular pieces such as the Story of Wenamun and the Instruction of Any. The former tells the story of a noble who is robbed on his way to buy cedar from Lebanon and of his struggle to return to Egypt. From about 700 BC, narrative stories and instructions, such as the popular Instructions of Onchsheshonqy, as well as personal and business documents were written in the demotic script and phase of Egyptian. Many stories written in demotic during the Greco-Roman period were set in previous historical eras, when Egypt was an independent nation ruled by great pharaohs such as Ramesses II.[138]

    Culture
    Daily life
    Further information: Clothing in ancient Egypt, Dance in ancient Egypt, and Music of Egypt § Old Kingdom

    Lower-class occupations
    Most ancient Egyptians were farmers tied to the land. Their dwellings were restricted to immediate family members, and were constructed of mudbrick designed to remain cool in the heat of the day. Each home had a kitchen with an open roof, which contained a grindstone for milling grain and a small oven for baking the bread.[139] Ceramics served as household wares for the storage, preparation, transport, and consumption of food, drink, and raw materials. Walls were painted white and could be covered with dyed linen wall hangings. Floors were covered with reed mats, while wooden stools, beds raised from the floor and individual tables comprised the furniture.[140]

    Egyptians celebrated feasts and festivals, accompanied by music and dance.
    The ancient Egyptians placed a great value on hygiene and appearance. Most bathed in the Nile and used a pasty soap made from animal fat and chalk. Men shaved their entire bodies for cleanliness; perfumes and aromatic ointments covered bad odors and soothed skin.[141] Clothing was made from simple linen sheets that were bleached white, and both men and women of the upper classes wore wigs, jewelry, and cosmetics. Children went without clothing until maturity, at about age 12, and at this age males were circumcised and had their heads shaved. Mothers were responsible for taking care of the children, while the father provided the family’s income.[142]

    Music and dance were popular entertainments for those who could afford them. Early instruments included flutes and harps, while instruments similar to trumpets, oboes, and pipes developed later and became popular. In the New Kingdom, the Egyptians played on bells, cymbals, tambourines, drums, and imported lutes and lyres from Asia.[143] The sistrum was a rattle-like musical instrument that was especially important in religious ceremonies.

    Ruins of Deir el-Medina
    The ancient Egyptians enjoyed a variety of leisure activities, including games and music. Senet, a board game where pieces moved according to random chance, was particularly popular from the earliest times; another similar game was mehen, which had a circular gaming board. “Hounds and Jackals,” also known as 58 holes, is another example of board games played in ancient Egypt. The first complete set of this game was discovered from a Theban tomb of the Egyptian pharaoh Amenemhat IV that dates to the 13th Dynasty.[144] Juggling and ball games were popular with children, and wrestling is also documented in a tomb at Beni Hasan.[145] The wealthy members of ancient Egyptian society enjoyed hunting, fishing, and boating as well.

    The excavation of the workers’ village of Deir el-Medina has resulted in one of the most thoroughly documented accounts of community life in the ancient world, which spans almost four hundred years. There is no comparable site in which the organization, social interactions, and working and living conditions of a community have been studied in such detail.[146]

    Cuisine
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian cuisine

    Hunting game birds and plowing a field, tomb of Nefermaat and his wife Itet (c. 2700 BC)
    Egyptian cuisine remained remarkably stable over time; indeed, the cuisine of modern Egypt retains some striking similarities to the cuisine of the ancients. The staple diet consisted of bread and beer, supplemented with vegetables such as onions and garlic, and fruit such as dates and figs. Wine and meat were enjoyed by all on feast days while the upper classes indulged on a more regular basis. Fish, meat, and fowl could be salted or dried, and could be cooked in stews or roasted on a grill.[147]

    Architecture
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian architecture
    The architecture of ancient Egypt includes some of the most famous structures in the world: the Great Pyramids of Giza and the temples at Thebes. Building projects were organized and funded by the state for religious and commemorative purposes, but also to reinforce the wide-ranging power of the pharaoh. The ancient Egyptians were skilled builders; using only simple but effective tools and sighting instruments, architects could build large stone structures with great accuracy and precision that is still envied today.[148]

    The domestic dwellings of elite and ordinary Egyptians alike were constructed from perishable materials such as mudbricks and wood, and have not survived. Peasants lived in simple homes, while the palaces of the elite and the pharaoh were more elaborate structures. A few surviving New Kingdom palaces, such as those in Malkata and Amarna, show richly decorated walls and floors with scenes of people, birds, water pools, deities and geometric designs.[149] Important structures such as temples and tombs that were intended to last forever were constructed of stone instead of mudbricks. The architectural elements used in the world’s first large-scale stone building, Djoser’s mortuary complex, include post and lintel supports in the papyrus and lotus motif.[150]

    The earliest preserved ancient Egyptian temples, such as those at Giza, consist of single, enclosed halls with roof slabs supported by columns. In the New Kingdom, architects added the pylon, the open courtyard, and the enclosed hypostyle hall to the front of the temple’s sanctuary, a style that was standard until the Greco-Roman period.[151] The earliest and most popular tomb architecture in the Old Kingdom was the mastaba, a flat-roofed rectangular structure of mudbrick or stone built over an underground burial chamber. The step pyramid of Djoser is a series of stone mastabas stacked on top of each other. Pyramids were built during the Old and Middle Kingdoms, but most later rulers abandoned them in favor of less conspicuous rock-cut tombs.[152] The use of the pyramid form continued in private tomb chapels of the New Kingdom and in the royal pyramids of Nubia.[153]

    Model of a household porch and garden, c. 1981–1975 BC
    Model of a household porch and garden, c. 1981–1975 BC

    The Temple of Dendur, completed by 10 BC, Metropolitan Museum of Art (New York City)
    The Temple of Dendur, completed by 10 BC, Metropolitan Museum of Art (New York City)

    The well preserved Temple of Isis from Philae is an example of Egyptian architecture and architectural sculpture.
    The well preserved Temple of Isis from Philae is an example of Egyptian architecture and architectural sculpture.

    Illustration of various types of capitals, by Karl Richard Lepsius
    Illustration of various types of capitals, by Karl Richard Lepsius
    Art
    Main articles: Art of ancient Egypt and Portraiture in ancient Egypt

    Menna and Family Hunting in the Marshes, Tomb of Menna, c. 1400 BC
    The ancient Egyptians produced art to serve functional purposes. For over 3500 years, artists adhered to artistic forms and iconography that were developed during the Old Kingdom, following a strict set of principles that resisted foreign influence and internal change.[154] These artistic standards—simple lines, shapes, and flat areas of color combined with the characteristic flat projection of figures with no indication of spatial depth—created a sense of order and balance within a composition. Images and text were intimately interwoven on tomb and temple walls, coffins, stelae, and even statues. The Narmer Palette, for example, displays figures that can also be read as hieroglyphs.[155] Because of the rigid rules that governed its highly stylized and symbolic appearance, ancient Egyptian art served its political and religious purposes with precision and clarity.[156]

    Egyptian tomb models as funerary goods
    Ancient Egyptian artisans used stone as a medium for carving statues and fine reliefs, but used wood as a cheap and easily carved substitute. Paints were obtained from minerals such as iron ores (red and yellow ochres), copper ores (blue and green), soot or charcoal (black), and limestone (white). Paints could be mixed with gum arabic as a binder and pressed into cakes, which could be moistened with water when needed.[157]

    Pharaohs used reliefs to record victories in battle, royal decrees, and religious scenes. Common citizens had access to pieces of funerary art, such as ushabti statues and books of the dead, which they believed would protect them in the afterlife.[158] During the Middle Kingdom, wooden or clay models depicting scenes from everyday life became popular additions to the tomb. In an attempt to duplicate the activities of the living in the afterlife, these models show laborers, houses, boats, and even military formations that are scale representations of the ideal ancient Egyptian afterlife.[159]

    Despite the homogeneity of ancient Egyptian art, the styles of particular times and places sometimes reflected changing cultural or political attitudes. After the invasion of the Hyksos in the Second Intermediate Period, Minoan-style frescoes were found in Avaris.[160] The most striking example of a politically driven change in artistic forms comes from the Amarna Period, where figures were radically altered to conform to Akhenaten’s revolutionary religious ideas.[161] This style, known as Amarna art, was quickly abandoned after Akhenaten’s death and replaced by the traditional forms.[162]

    Stelophorous statue of Amenemhat; c. 1500 BC
    Stelophorous statue of Amenemhat; c. 1500 BC

    Fresco which depicts Nebamun hunting birds; c. 1350 BC
    Fresco which depicts Nebamun hunting birds; c. 1350 BC

    Portrait head of pharaoh Hatshepsut or Thutmose III; 1480–1425 BC
    Portrait head of pharaoh Hatshepsut or Thutmose III; 1480–1425 BC

    Falcon box with wrapped contents; 332–30 BC
    Falcon box with wrapped contents; 332–30 BC
    Religious beliefs
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian religion

    The Book of the Dead was a guide to the deceased’s journey in the afterlife.
    Beliefs in the divine and in the afterlife were ingrained in ancient Egyptian civilization from its inception; pharaonic rule was based on the divine right of kings. The Egyptian pantheon was populated by gods who had supernatural powers and were called on for help or protection. However, the gods were not always viewed as benevolent, and Egyptians believed they had to be appeased with offerings and prayers. The structure of this pantheon changed continually as new deities were promoted in the hierarchy, but priests made no effort to organize the diverse and sometimes conflicting myths and stories into a coherent system.[163] These various conceptions of divinity were not considered contradictory but rather layers in the multiple facets of reality.[164]

    Painted relief of a seated man with green skin and tight garments, a man with the head of a jackal, and a man with the head of a falcon
    The gods Osiris, Anubis, and Horus in the tomb of Horemheb (KV57) in the Valley of the Kings
    Gods were worshiped in cult temples administered by priests acting on the king’s behalf. At the center of the temple was the cult statue in a shrine. Temples were not places of public worship or congregation, and only on select feast days and celebrations was a shrine carrying the statue of the god brought out for public worship. Normally, the god’s domain was sealed off from the outside world and was only accessible to temple officials. Common citizens could worship private statues in their homes, and amulets offered protection against the forces of chaos.[165] After the New Kingdom, the pharaoh’s role as a spiritual intermediary was de-emphasized as religious customs shifted to direct worship of the gods. As a result, priests developed a system of oracles to communicate the will of the gods directly to the people.[166]

    The Egyptians believed that every human being was composed of physical and spiritual parts or aspects. In addition to the body, each person had a šwt (shadow), a ba (personality or soul), a ka (life-force), and a name.[167] The heart, rather than the brain, was considered the seat of thoughts and emotions. After death, the spiritual aspects were released from the body and could move at will, but they required the physical remains (or a substitute, such as a statue) as a permanent home. The ultimate goal of the deceased was to rejoin his ka and ba and become one of the “blessed dead”, living on as an akh, or “effective one”. For this to happen, the deceased had to be judged worthy in a trial, in which the heart was weighed against a “feather of truth”. If deemed worthy, the deceased could continue their existence on earth in spiritual form.[168] If they were not deemed worthy, their heart was eaten by Ammit the Devourer and they were erased from the Universe.[citation needed]

    Burial customs
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian funerary practices

    Anubis, the god associated with mummification and burial rituals, attending to a mummy
    The ancient Egyptians maintained an elaborate set of burial customs that they believed were necessary to ensure immortality after death. These customs involved preserving the body by mummification, performing burial ceremonies, and interring with the body goods the deceased would use in the afterlife.[158] Before the Old Kingdom, bodies buried in desert pits were naturally preserved by desiccation. The arid, desert conditions were a boon throughout the history of ancient Egypt for burials of the poor, who could not afford the elaborate burial preparations available to the elite. Wealthier Egyptians began to bury their dead in stone tombs and use artificial mummification, which involved removing the internal organs, wrapping the body in linen, and burying it in a rectangular stone sarcophagus or wooden coffin. Beginning in the Fourth Dynasty, some parts were preserved separately in canopic jars.[169]

    A painted, wooden figure found in Tutankhamun’s royal tomb
    By the New Kingdom, the ancient Egyptians had perfected the art of mummification; the best technique took 70 days and involved removing the internal organs, removing the brain through the nose, and desiccating the body in a mixture of salts called natron. The body was then wrapped in linen with protective amulets inserted between layers and placed in a decorated anthropoid coffin. Mummies of the Late Period were also placed in painted cartonnage mummy cases. Actual preservation practices declined during the Ptolemaic and Roman eras, while greater emphasis was placed on the outer appearance of the mummy, which was decorated.[170]

    Wealthy Egyptians were buried with larger quantities of luxury items, but all burials, regardless of social status, included goods for the deceased. Funerary texts were often included in the grave, and, beginning in the New Kingdom, so were ushabti statues that were believed to perform manual labor for them in the afterlife.[171] Rituals in which the deceased was magically re-animated accompanied burials. After burial, living relatives were expected to occasionally bring food to the tomb and recite prayers on behalf of the deceased.[172]

    Military
    Main article: Military of ancient Egypt
    Further information: Ancient Egyptian navy

    Tutankhamun charging enemies on his chariot, 18th dynasty
    The ancient Egyptian military was responsible for defending Egypt against foreign invasion, and for maintaining Egypt’s domination in the ancient Near East. The military protected mining expeditions to the Sinai during the Old Kingdom and fought civil wars during the First and Second Intermediate Periods. The military was responsible for maintaining fortifications along important trade routes, such as those found at the city of Buhen on the way to Nubia. Forts also were constructed to serve as military bases, such as the fortress at Sile, which was a base of operations for expeditions to the Levant. In the New Kingdom, a series of pharaohs used the standing Egyptian army to attack and conquer Kush and parts of the Levant.[173]

    11th Dynasty model of Egyptian soldiers from the tomb of Mesehti, Upper Egypt

    11th Dynasty model of Nubian archers from a tomb in Asyut, Upper Egypt
    Typical military equipment included bows and arrows, spears, and round-topped shields made by stretching animal skin over a wooden frame. In the New Kingdom, the military began using chariots that had earlier been introduced by the Hyksos invaders. Weapons and armor continued to improve after the adoption of bronze: shields were now made from solid wood with a bronze buckle, spears were tipped with a bronze point, and the khopesh was adopted from Asiatic soldiers.[174] The pharaoh was usually depicted in art and literature riding at the head of the army; it has been suggested that at least a few pharaohs, such as Seqenenre Tao II and his sons, did do so.[175] However, it has also been argued that “kings of this period did not personally act as frontline war leaders, fighting alongside their troops”.[176] Soldiers were recruited from the general population, but during, and especially after, the New Kingdom, mercenaries from Nubia, Kush, and Libya were hired to fight for Egypt.[177]

    Technology, medicine and mathematics
    Technology
    Main article: Egyptian technology

    Glassmaking was a highly developed art.
    In technology, medicine, and mathematics, ancient Egypt achieved a relatively high standard of productivity and sophistication. Traditional empiricism, as evidenced by the Edwin Smith and Ebers papyri (c. 1600 BC), is first credited to Egypt. The Egyptians created their own alphabet and decimal system.

    Faience and glass
    Even before the Old Kingdom, the ancient Egyptians had developed a glassy material known as faience, which they treated as a type of artificial semi-precious stone. Faience is a non-clay ceramic made of silica, small amounts of lime and soda, and a colorant, typically copper.[178] The material was used to make beads, tiles, figurines, and small wares. Several methods can be used to create faience, but typically production involved application of the powdered materials in the form of a paste over a clay core, which was then fired. By a related technique, the ancient Egyptians produced a pigment known as Egyptian blue, also called blue frit, which is produced by fusing (or sintering) silica, copper, lime, and an alkali such as natron. The product can be ground up and used as a pigment.[179]

    The ancient Egyptians could fabricate a wide variety of objects from glass with great skill, but it is not clear whether they developed the process independently.[180] It is also unclear whether they made their own raw glass or merely imported pre-made ingots, which they melted and finished. However, they did have technical expertise in making objects, as well as adding trace elements to control the color of the finished glass. A range of colors could be produced, including yellow, red, green, blue, purple, and white, and the glass could be made either transparent or opaque.[181]

    Medicine
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian medicine
    The medical problems of the ancient Egyptians stemmed directly from their environment. Living and working close to the Nile brought hazards from malaria and debilitating schistosomiasis parasites, which caused liver and intestinal damage. Dangerous wildlife such as crocodiles and hippos were also a common threat. The lifelong labors of farming and building put stress on the spine and joints, and traumatic injuries from construction and warfare all took a significant toll on the body. The grit and sand from stone-ground flour abraded teeth, leaving them susceptible to abscesses (though caries were rare).[182]

    The diets of the wealthy were rich in sugars, which promoted periodontal disease.[183] Despite the flattering physiques portrayed on tomb walls, the overweight mummies of many of the upper class show the effects of a life of overindulgence.[184] Adult life expectancy was about 35 for men and 30 for women, but reaching adulthood was difficult as about one-third of the population died in infancy.[e]

    The Edwin Smith surgical papyrus describes anatomy and medical treatments, written in hieratic, c. 1550 BC.
    Ancient Egyptian physicians were renowned in the ancient Near East for their healing skills, and some, such as Imhotep, remained famous long after their deaths.[185] Herodotus remarked that there was a high degree of specialization among Egyptian physicians, with some treating only the head or the stomach, while others were eye-doctors and dentists.[186] Training of physicians took place at the Per Ankh or “House of Life” institution, most notably those headquartered in Per-Bastet during the New Kingdom and at Abydos and Saïs in the Late period. Medical papyri show empirical knowledge of anatomy, injuries, and practical treatments.[187]

    Wounds were treated by bandaging with raw meat, white linen, sutures, nets, pads, and swabs soaked with honey to prevent infection,[188] while opium, thyme, and belladona were used to relieve pain. The earliest records of burn treatment describe burn dressings that use the milk from mothers of male babies. Prayers were made to the goddess Isis. Moldy bread, honey, and copper salts were also used to prevent infection from dirt in burns.[189] Garlic and onions were used regularly to promote good health and were thought to relieve asthma symptoms. Ancient Egyptian surgeons stitched wounds, set broken bones, and amputated diseased limbs, but they recognized that some injuries were so serious that they could only make the patient comfortable until death occurred.[190]

    Maritime technology
    Early Egyptians knew how to assemble planks of wood into a ship hull and had mastered advanced forms of shipbuilding as early as 3000 BC. The Archaeological Institute of America reports that the oldest planked ships known are the Abydos boats.[8] A group of 14 discovered ships in Abydos were constructed of wooden planks “sewn” together. Discovered by Egyptologist David O’Connor of New York University,[191] woven straps were found to have been used to lash the planks together,[8] and reeds or grass stuffed between the planks helped to seal the seams.[8] Because the ships are all buried together and near a mortuary belonging to Pharaoh Khasekhemwy, originally they were all thought to have belonged to him, but one of the 14 ships dates to 3000 BC, and the associated pottery jars buried with the vessels also suggest earlier dating. The ship dating to 3000 BC was 75 feet (23 m) long and is now thought to perhaps have belonged to an earlier pharaoh, perhaps one as early as Hor-Aha.[191]

    Early Egyptians also knew how to assemble planks of wood with treenails to fasten them together, using pitch for caulking the seams. The “Khufu ship”, a 43.6-metre (143 ft) vessel sealed into a pit in the Giza pyramid complex at the foot of the Great Pyramid of Giza in the Fourth Dynasty around 2500 BC, is a full-size surviving example that may have filled the symbolic function of a solar barque. Early Egyptians also knew how to fasten the planks of this ship together with mortise and tenon joints.[8]

    Seagoing ship of an expedition to Punt, from a relief of Hatshepsut’s Mortuary temple, Deir el-Bahari
    Large seagoing ships are known to have been heavily used by the Egyptians in their trade with the city states of the eastern Mediterranean, especially Byblos (on the coast of modern-day Lebanon), and in several expeditions down the Red Sea to the Land of Punt. In fact one of the earliest Egyptian words for a seagoing ship is a “Byblos Ship”, which originally defined a class of Egyptian seagoing ships used on the Byblos run; however, by the end of the Old Kingdom, the term had come to include large seagoing ships, whatever their destination.[192]

    In 1977, an ancient north–south canal was discovered extending from Lake Timsah to the Ballah Lakes.[193] It was dated to the Middle Kingdom of Egypt by extrapolating dates of ancient sites constructed along its course.[193][f]

    In 2011, archaeologists from Italy, the United States, and Egypt, excavating a dried-up lagoon known as Mersa Gawasis, unearthed traces of an ancient harbor that once launched early voyages, such as Hatshepsut’s Punt, expedition onto the open ocean. Some of the site’s most evocative evidence for the ancient Egyptians’ seafaring prowess include large ship timbers and hundreds of feet of ropes, made from papyrus, coiled in huge bundles.[194] In 2013, a team of Franco-Egyptian archaeologists discovered what is believed to be the world’s oldest port, dating back about 4500 years, from the time of King Khufu, on the Red Sea coast, near Wadi el-Jarf (about 110 miles south of Suez).[195]

    Mathematics
    Main article: Ancient Egyptian mathematics

    Facsimile of the Astronomical chart in Senemut’s tomb, 18th dynasty[196]
    The earliest attested examples of mathematical calculations date to the predynastic Naqada period, and show a fully developed numeral system.[g] The importance of mathematics to an educated Egyptian is suggested by a New Kingdom fictional letter in which the writer proposes a scholarly competition between himself and another scribe regarding everyday calculation tasks such as accounting of land, labor, and grain.[197] Texts such as the Rhind Mathematical Papyrus and the Moscow Mathematical Papyrus show that the ancient Egyptians could perform the four basic mathematical operations—addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division—use fractions, calculate the areas of rectangles, triangles, and circles and compute the volumes of boxes, columns and pyramids. They understood basic concepts of algebra and geometry, and could solve systems of equations.[198] Nubians also exercised a trigonometric methodology comparable to their Egyptian counterparts.[199][200]

    D22
    2⁄3
    in hieroglyphs
    Mathematical notation was decimal, and based on hieroglyphic signs for each power of ten up to one million. Each of these could be written as many times as necessary to add up to the desired number; so to write the number eighty or eight hundred, the symbol for ten or one hundred was written eight times respectively.[201] Because their methods of calculation could not handle most fractions with a numerator greater than one, they had to write fractions as the sum of several fractions. For example, they resolved the fraction two-fifths into the sum of one-third + one-fifteenth. Standard tables of values facilitated this.[202] Some common fractions, however, were written with a special glyph—the equivalent of the modern two-thirds is shown on the right.[203]

    Ancient Egyptian mathematicians knew the Pythagorean theorem as an empirical formula. They were aware, for example, that a triangle had a right angle opposite the hypotenuse when its sides were in a 3–4–5 ratio.[204] They were able to estimate the area of a circle by subtracting one-ninth from its diameter and squaring the result:

    Area ≈ [(8⁄9)D]2 = (256⁄81)r2 ≈ 3.16r2,
    a reasonable approximation of the formula πr2.[205]

    Population
    Further information: Population history of Egypt, Sahara pump theory, and African humid period
    See also: Ancient Egyptian race controversy

    Megaliths from Nabta Playa, constructed by Neolithic populations, located in Aswan, Upper Egypt.[206][207]

    Arrowheads from Al Faiyum, Lower Egypt
    Estimates of the size of the population range from 1–1.5 million in the 3rd millennium BC to possibly 2–3 million by the 1st millennium BC, before growing significantly towards the end of that millennium.[208]

    Historical scholarship has generally regarded the peopling of the Egyptian Nile Valley from archaeological and biological data, to be the result of interaction between coastal northern Africans, “neolithic” Saharans, Nilotic hunters, and riverine proto-Nubians with some influence and migration from the Levant.[209][210]

    International scholarship reflected in the UNESCO General History of Africa book series have expressed a similar position. A majority of the scholars that contributed to the Volume II edition (1981) considered Egypt an indigenous African civilisation with a mixed population that originated largely in the Sahara and featured a variety of skin colours from north and south of the Saharan region.[211][212] In the view of Egyptian scholar and featured editor, Gamal Mokhtar, Upper Egypt and Nubia held “similar ethnic composition” with comparable material culture.[213] An updated Volume IX publication launched in 2025, reaffirmed the view that Egypt had African and Eurasian populations.[214] The review section which focused on the 1974 “Peopling of Egypt” symposium stated that accumulated research over three decades had confirmed the migration from Southernly African along with Saharan populations into the early Nile Valley.[215] Upper Egypt was now positioned as a origin point of Pharaonic unification, with supporting archaeological, anthropological, genetic and linguistic sources of evidence having identified close affinities between Upper Egypt and other Sub-Saharan African populations.[215]

    Pharaonic reunification and the reinvigoration of Egyptian culture has been attributed primarily to several dynasties of Upper Egyptian or southern origin, which included the 11th, 12th, 17th, 18th and 25th dynasties, after periods of fragmentation.[216]

    Archaeogenetics
    Main article: Genetic history of Egypt
    According to historian William Stiebling and archaeologist Susan N. Helft, conflicting DNA analysis on recent genetic samples such as the Amarna royal mummies has led to a lack of consensus on the genetic makeup of the ancient Egyptians and their geographic origins.[217]

    The genetic history of Ancient Egypt remains a developing field, and is relevant for the understanding of population demographic events connecting Africa and Eurasia. To date, the amount of genome-wide aDNA analyses on ancient specimens from Egypt and Sudan remain scarce, although studies on uniparental haplogroups in ancient individuals have been carried out several times, pointing broadly to affinities with other African and Eurasian groups.[218][219]

    Ancestry model of Egyptian genome NUE001 from Nuwayrat (2855–2570 BC).[220]
    The currently most advanced full genome analyses was published in a 2025 article by the scientific journal Nature, a whole-genome genetic study of an Old Kingdom adult male Egyptian of relatively high-status, codenamed “Old Kingdom individual (NUE001)”, who was radiocarbon-dated to 2855–2570 BC, with funerary practices archeologically attributed to the Third and Fourth Dynasty, excavated in Nuwayrat (Nuerat, نويرات), in a cliff 265 km south of Cairo.[220][221] Before this study, whole-genome sequencing of ancient Egyptians from the early periods of Egyptian Dynastic history had not yet been accomplished, mainly because of the problematic DNA preservation conditions in Egypt.[220] The corpse had been placed intact in a large circular clay pot without embalming, and then installed inside a cliff tomb, which accounts for the comparatively good level of conservation of the skeleton and its DNA.[220] Most of his genome was found to be associated with North African Neolithic ancestry, but about 20% of his genetic ancestry could be sourced to the eastern Fertile Crescent, including Mesopotamia.[220] Overall, the 2025 study “provides direct evidence of genetic ancestry related to the eastern Fertile Crescent in ancient Egypt”.[220] This genetic connection suggests that there had been ancient migration flows from the eastern Fertile Crescent to Egypt, in addition to the exchanges of objects and imagery (domesticated animals and plants, writing systems…) already observed.[220] This suggests a pattern of wide cultural and demographic expansion from the Mesopotamian region, which affected both Anatolia and Egypt during this period.[220] The authors acknowledged some limitations of the study, such as the results deriving from one single Egyptian genome and known limitations predicting specific phenotypic traits in understudied populations.[222] The analysis also excluded any substantial ancestry in the Nuwayrat genome related to a previously published 4,500-year-old hunter-gatherer genome from the Mota cave in Ethiopia, or other individuals in central, eastern, or southern Africa.[223]

    An earlier partial genomic analyses had been made on much later specimens recovered from the Nile River Valley, Abusir el-Meleq, Egypt, dating from the 787 BC-23 AD time period. Two of the individuals were dated to the Pre-Ptolemaic Period (New Kingdom to Late Period), and one individual to the Ptolemaic Period. These results point to a genetic continuity of Ancient Egyptians with modern Egyptians. The results further point to a close genetic affinity between ancient Egyptians and Middle Eastern populations, especially ancient groups from the Levant.[218][219]

    Ancient Egyptians also displayed affinities to Nubians to the south of Egypt, in modern-day Sudan. Archaeological and historical evidence support interactions between Egyptian and Nubian populations more than 5000 years ago, with socio-political dynamics between Egyptians and Nubians ranging from peaceful coexistence to variably successful attempts of conquest. A study on sixty-six ancient Nubian individuals revealed significant contact with ancient Egyptians, characterized by the presence of c. 57% Neolithic/Bronze Age Levantine ancestry in these individuals. Such geneflow of Levantine-like ancestry corresponds with archaeological and botanic evidence, pointing to a Neolithic movement around 7,000 years ago.[218][219]

    Modern Egyptians, like modern Nubians, also underwent subsequent admixture events, contributing both “Sub-Saharan” African-like and West Asian-like ancestries, since the Roman period, with significance on the African Slave Trade and the Spread of Islam.[218][219]

    E1b1b is the most common paternal haplogroup across Africa, including Egypt, with modern genetic studies rooting the origin of the E haplogroup in East Africa.[224]
    Genetic analysis of a modern Upper Egyptian population in Adaima by Eric Crubézy had identified genetic markers common across Africa, with 71% of the Adaima samples carrying E1b1 haplogroup and 3% carrying the L0f mitochondrial haplogroup.[225] A secondary review, published in UNESCO General History of Africa Volume IX, in 2025 noted the results were preliminary and need to be confirmed by other laboratories with new sequencing methods.[225] This was supported by an anthropological study which found the notable presence of dental markers, characteristic of Khoisan people, in a predynastic-era cemetery at Adaïma.[226] The genetic marker E1b1 was identified in a number of genetic studies to have wide distribution across Egypt, with “P2/215/M35.1 (E1b1b), for short M35, likely also originated in eastern tropical Africa, and is predominantly distributed in an arc from the Horn of Africa up through Egypt”.[227] Multiple STR analyses of the Amarna royal mummies (including Rameses III, Tutankhamun and Amenhotep III) were deployed to estimate their ethnicity have found they had strong affinities with modern Sub-Saharan populations. Nonetheless, these forms of analysis were not exhaustive as only 8 of the 13 CODIS markers were used.[228]

    Some scholars, such as Christopher Ehret, caution that a wider sampling area is needed and argue that the current data is inconclusive on the origin of ancient Egyptians. They also point out issues with the previously used methodology such as the sampling size, comparative approach and a “biased interpretation” of the genetic data. They argue in favor for a link between Ancient Egypt and the northern Horn of Africa. This latter view has been attributed to the corresponding archaeological, genetic, linguistic and biological anthropological sources of evidence which broadly indicate that the earliest Egyptians and Nubians were the descendants of populations in Northeast Africa.[229][230][231][217]

    Race and ethnicity
    See also: Population history of Egypt
    Mainstream scholars have situated the ethnicity and the origins of predynastic, southern Egypt as a foundational community primarily in northeast Africa which included the Sudan, tropical Africa and the Sahara whilst recognising the population variability that became characteristic of the pharaonic period.[232][233][234][235] Pharaonic Egypt featured a physical gradation across the regional populations, with Upper Egyptians having shared more biological affinities with Sudanese and southernly African populations, whereas Lower Egyptians had closer genetic links with Levantine and Mediterranean populations.[236][237][238] In the view of William Stiebling and Susan Helft, “some ancient Egyptians looked more Middle Eastern and others looked more Sudanese or Ethiopians of today, and some may even have looked like other groups in Africa”.[239] Overall, the authors reached the conclusion that Ancient Egypt was a heterogeneous civilization with bio-cultural connections across Africa and Eurasia.[239]

    Recent studies have emphasized that Ancient Egypt contained much greater ethnic diversity than traditionally assumed in earlier historical approaches. Egyptian notions of identity were formed mainly through social constructs, rather than adhering to fixed biological groups. Riggs and Baines note that the common ideological contrast between “Egyptian” and “Other” oversimplifies population groups which varied according to local traditions, dialects, and naming practices.[240] Archaeological evidence also shows foreigners lived in Egypt, particularly Nubians, Libyans and Asiatics. They would frequently participate in activities that which crossed the social divide described by Riggs and Baines. Furthermore, Smith highlights that while state ideology portrayed outsiders through negative stereotypes, evidence regarding everyday interactions, intermarriage, shared foodways, and visual self-presentations demonstrate that ethnic boundaries flexible across social and political contexts.

    A number of scholars have argued that Ancient Egyptians shared cultural connections and origins with the Land of Punt. This has been accredited to the Egyptian textual descriptions of Puntland as Ta Nejter which translates into “God’s Land”, along with temple reliefs which depicted Puntites with reddish-brown skin complexions similar to their Egyptian counterparts.[241][242][243][244]

    From left to right: an Egyptian, an Asiatic, a Nubian, and a Libyan. It is based on an illustration from Richard Lepsius (1849–1856).
    From left to right: an Egyptian, an Asiatic, a Nubian, and a Libyan. It is based on an illustration from Richard Lepsius (1849–1856).[245]

    Puntites including their Queen, bearing tributes, represented in the classic reddish-brown colouring as Egyptians
    Puntites including their Queen, bearing tributes, represented in the classic reddish-brown colouring as Egyptians[246]

    A group of West Asiatic foreigners, possibly Canaanites, labelled as Aamu (ꜥꜣmw), including the leading man with a Nubian ibex labelled as Abisha the Hyksos (𓋾𓈎𓐰𓈉, ḥqꜣ-ḫꜣsw, Heqa-kasut for “Hyksos”). Tomb of 12th-dynasty official Khnumhotep II, at Beni Hasan (c. 1890 BC).
    A group of West Asiatic foreigners, possibly Canaanites, labelled as Aamu (ꜥꜣmw), including the leading man with a Nubian ibex labelled as Abisha the Hyksos (𓋾𓈎𓐰𓈉, ḥqꜣ-ḫꜣsw, Heqa-kasut for “Hyksos”). Tomb of 12th-dynasty official Khnumhotep II, at Beni Hasan (c. 1890 BC).[247][248][249][250]

    Ramesses II in his war chariot charging into battle against the Nubians. New Kingdom reliefs as seen in Rameses II temple, Beit el-Wali, represented Nubians with dark reddish brown and jet black skin tones.
    Ramesses II in his war chariot charging into battle against the Nubians. New Kingdom reliefs as seen in Rameses II temple, Beit el-Wali, represented Nubians with dark reddish brown and jet black skin tones.[251]

    Seti I fighting Libyans, a relief at Karnak.
    Seti I fighting Libyans, a relief at Karnak.[252]
    Legacy
    See also: Egyptian Revival architecture and Tourism in Egypt

    Frontispiece of Description de l’Égypte, published in 38 volumes between 1809 and 1829
    The culture and monuments of ancient Egypt have left a lasting legacy. Egyptian civilization significantly influenced the Kingdom of Kush and Meroë with both adopting Egyptian religious and architectural norms (hundreds of pyramids (6–30 meters high) were built in Egypt/Sudan), as well as using Egyptian writing as the basis of the Meroitic script.[253] Meroitic is the oldest written language in Africa, other than Egyptian, and was used from the 2nd century BC until the early 5th century AD.[254] The cult of the goddess Isis, for example, became popular in the Roman Empire, as obelisks and other relics were transported back to Rome.[255] The Romans also imported building materials from Egypt to erect Egyptian-style structures. Early historians such as Herodotus, Strabo, and Diodorus Siculus studied and wrote about the land, which Romans came to view as a place of mystery.[256]

    During the Middle Ages and the Renaissance, Egyptian pagan culture was in decline after the rise of Christianity and later Islam, but interest in Egyptian antiquity continued in the writings of medieval scholars such as Dhul-Nun al-Misri and al-Maqrizi.[257] In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, European travelers and tourists brought back antiquities and wrote stories of their journeys, leading to a wave of Egyptomania across Europe, as evident in symbolism such as the Eye of Providence and the Great Seal of the United States. This renewed interest sent collectors to Egypt, who took, purchased, or were given many important antiquities.[258] Napoleon arranged the first studies in Egyptology when he brought some 150 scientists and artists to study and document Egypt’s natural history, which was published in the Description de l’Égypte.[259]

    In the 20th century, the Egyptian Government and archaeologists alike recognized the importance of cultural respect and integrity in excavations. Since the 2010s, the Ministry of Tourism and Antiquities has overseen excavations and the recovery of artifacts.

  • Astronomy

    Astronomy is a natural science that studies celestial objects and the phenomena that occur in the cosmos. It uses mathematics, physics, and chemistry to explain their origin and their overall evolution. Objects of interest include planets, moons, stars, nebulae, galaxies, meteoroids, asteroids, and comets. Relevant phenomena include supernova explosions, gamma ray bursts, quasars, blazars, pulsars, and cosmic microwave background radiation. More generally, astronomy studies everything that originates beyond Earth’s atmosphere. Cosmology is the branch of astronomy that studies the universe as a whole.

    Astronomy is one of the oldest natural sciences. The early civilizations in recorded history made methodical observations of the night sky. These include the Egyptians, Babylonians, Greeks, Indians, Chinese, Maya, and many ancient indigenous peoples of the Americas. In the past, astronomy included disciplines as diverse as astrometry, celestial navigation, observational astronomy, and the making of calendars.

    Astronomy is one of the few sciences in which amateurs play an active role. This is especially true for the discovery and observation of transient events. Amateur astronomers have helped with many important discoveries, such as finding new comets.

    Etymology
    Astronomy (from the Greek ἀστρονομία from ἄστρον astron, “star” and -νομία -nomia from νόμος nomos, “law” or “rule”) means study of celestial objects.[1] Astronomy should not be confused with astrology, the belief system which claims that human affairs are correlated with the positions of celestial objects. The two fields share a common origin but became distinct, astronomy being supported by physics while astrology is not.[2]

    Use of terms “astronomy” and “astrophysics”
    “Astronomy” and “astrophysics” are broadly synonymous in modern usage.[3][4][5] In dictionary definitions, “astronomy” is “the study of objects and matter outside the Earth’s atmosphere and of their physical and chemical properties”,[6] while “astrophysics” is the branch of astronomy dealing with “the behavior, physical properties, and dynamic processes of celestial objects and phenomena”.[7] Sometimes, as in the introduction of the introductory textbook The Physical Universe by Frank Shu, “astronomy” means the qualitative study of the subject, whereas “astrophysics” is the physics-oriented version of the subject.[8] Some fields, such as astrometry, are in this sense purely astronomy rather than also astrophysics. Research departments may use “astronomy” and “astrophysics” according to whether the department is historically affiliated with a physics department,[4] and many professional astronomers have physics rather than astronomy degrees.[5] Thus, in modern use, the two terms are often used interchangeably.[3]

    History
    Main article: History of astronomy
    For a chronological guide, see Timeline of astronomy.
    Pre-historic

    Megaliths from Nabta Playa, constructed by Neolithic populations,[9] located in Aswan, Upper Egypt.[10]

    The Nebra sky disc found on Mittenberg hill in Germany and dated to c. 1800–1600 BCE.[11]
    The initial development of astronomy was driven by practical needs like agricultural calendars. Before recorded history archeological sites such as Stonehenge provide evidence of ancient interest in astronomical observations.[12]: 15  Evidence also comes from artefacts such as the Nebra sky disc inlaid with symbols interpreted as a sun, moon, and stars including a cluster of seven stars.[13][14][15] Megalithic structures located in Nabta Playa, Upper Egypt featured astronomical calendar arrangements in alignment with the heliacal rising of Sirius and supported calibration the yearly calendar for the annual Nile flood.[16]

    Classical

    A Babylonian planisphere (7th century BCE) was an early astronomical instrument. Its use of sexagesimals (e.g. 12, 24, 60, 360) is still being used today through having been broadly adopted for timekeeping and astrometry.[17]
    Civilizations such as Egypt, Mesopotamia, Greece, India, China independently but with cross-cultural influences created astronomical observatories and developed ideas on the nature of the Universe, along with calendars and astronomical instruments.[18] A key early development was the beginning of mathematical and scientific astronomy among the Babylonians, laying the foundations for astronomical traditions in other civilizations.[19] The Babylonians discovered that lunar eclipses recurred in the saros cycle of 223 synodic months.[20]

    Following the Babylonians, significant advances were made in ancient Greece and the Hellenistic world. Greek astronomy sought a rational, physical explanation for celestial phenomena.[21] In the 4th century BC, Heracleides Ponticus was the first to proposed that the Earth rotates on its own axis.[22] In the 3rd century BC, Aristarchus of Samos estimated the size and distance of the Moon and Sun, and he proposed a model of the Solar System where the Earth and planets rotated around the Sun, now called the heliocentric model.[23] In the 2nd century BC, Hipparchus calculated the size and distance of the Moon and invented the earliest known astronomical devices such as the astrolabe.[24] He also observed the small drift in the positions of the equinoxes and solstices with respect to the fixed stars that we now know is caused by precession.[12] Hipparchus also created a catalog of 1020 stars, and most of the constellations of the northern hemisphere derive from Greek astronomy.[25] The Antikythera mechanism (c. 150–80 BC) was an early analog computer designed to calculate the location of the Sun, Moon, and planets for a given date. Technological artifacts of similar complexity did not reappear until the 14th century, when mechanical astronomical clocks appeared in Europe.[26]

    Post-classical
    After the classical Greek era, astronomy was dominated by the geocentric model of the Universe, or the Ptolemaic system, named after Claudius Ptolemy. His 13-volume astronomy work, named the Almagest in its Arabic translation, became the primary reference for over a thousand years.[27]: 196  In this system, the Earth was believed to be the center of the Universe with the Sun, the Moon and the stars rotating around it.[28] While the system would eventually be discredited, it gave the most accurate predictions for the positions of astronomical bodies available at that time.[27]

    With the arrival of Hellenistic astronomy in India through trade and cultural contacts, Indian astronomy entered a new phase during the early centuries CE.[29] Earlier indigenous traditions, such as those recorded in the Vedāṅga Jyotiṣa, provided calendrical foundations, while Greek astronomical models were later integrated by scholars including Āryabhaṭa, Varāhamihira, and Brahmagupta.[30] Āryabhaṭa notably improved methods for calculating planetary motions and eclipses.[31] In the later medieval period, the Kerala school contributed to astronomy through refined observational practices and more accurate planetary and eclipse calculations.[32]

    Portrait of Alfraganus in the Compilatio astronomica, 1493. Islamic astronomers collected and translated Indian, Persian and Greek texts, adding their own work.[33]
    Astronomy flourished in the medieval Islamic world. Astronomical observatories were established there by the early 9th century.[34][35][36] In 964, the Andromeda Galaxy, the largest galaxy in the Local Group, was described by the Persian Muslim astronomer Abd al-Rahman al-Sufi in his Book of Fixed Stars.[37] The SN 1006 supernova, the brightest apparent magnitude stellar event in the last 1000 years, was observed by the Egyptian Arabic astronomer Ali ibn Ridwan and Chinese astronomers in 1006.[38] Iranian scholar Al-Biruni observed that, contrary to Ptolemy, the Sun’s apogee (highest point in the heavens) was mobile, not fixed.[39][40] Arabic astronomers introduced many Arabic names now used for individual stars.[41]

    The ruins at Great Zimbabwe and Timbuktu[42] may have housed astronomical observatories.[43] In Post-classical West Africa, astronomers studied the movement of stars and relation to seasons, crafting charts of the heavens and diagrams of orbits of the other planets based on complex mathematical calculations.[44] Songhai historian Mahmud Kati documented a meteor shower in 1583.[45]

    In medieval Europe, Richard of Wallingford (1292–1336) invented the first astronomical clock, the Rectangulus which allowed for the measurement of angles between planets and other astronomical bodies,[46] as well as an equatorium called the Albion which could be used for astronomical calculations such as lunar, solar and planetary longitudes.[47] Nicole Oresme (1320–1382) discussed evidence for the rotation of the Earth.[48] Jean Buridan (1300–1361) developed the theory of impetus, describing motions including of the celestial bodies.[49][50] For over six centuries (from the recovery of ancient learning during the late Middle Ages into the Enlightenment), the Roman Catholic Church gave more financial and social support to the study of astronomy than probably all other institutions. Among the Church’s motives was finding the date for Easter.[51]

    Copernicus
    During the Renaissance, Nicolaus Copernicus proposed a heliocentric model of the solar system.[52] While his model maintained circular orbits, it was sufficient to calculate the size of planetary orbits and their period. The appealing simplicity of Copernican astronomy led to its adoption among astronomers even before it was confirmed by Galileo’s telescopic observations in the 1600s.[12]: 40 

    Early telescopic

    The first sketches of the Moon’s topography, from Galileo’s ground-breaking Sidereus Nuncius (1610)
    Sometime around 1608 the telescope was invented and by 1610, Galileo Galilei observed phases on the planet Venus similar to those of the Moon, supporting the heliocentric model.[12] Around the same time the heliocentric model was organized quantitatively by Johannes Kepler.[53] Analyzing two decades of careful observations by Tycho Brahe, Kepler devised a system that described the details of the motion of the planets around the Sun.[54]: 4 [55] While Kepler discarded the uniform circular motion of Copernicus in favor of elliptical motion,[12] he did not succeed in formulating a theory behind the laws he wrote down.[56] It was Isaac Newton, with his invention of celestial dynamics and his law of gravitation, who finally explained the motions of the planets.[57] Newton also developed the reflecting telescope.[58] Newton, in collaboration with Richard Bentley proposed that stars are like the Sun only much further away.[54]

    The new telescopes also altered ideas about stars. By 1610 Galileo discovered that the band of light crossing the sky at night that we call the Milky Way was composed of numerous stars.[12]: 48  In 1668 James Gregory compared the luminosity of Jupiter to Sirius to estimate its distance at over 83,000 AU.[54] The English astronomer John Flamsteed, Britain’s first Astronomer Royal, catalogued over 3000 stars but the data were published against his wishes in 1712.[59] The astronomer William Herschel made a detailed catalog of nebulosity and clusters, and in 1781 discovered the planet Uranus, the first new planet found.[60] Friedrich Bessel developed the technique of stellar parallax in 1838 but it was so difficult to apply that only about 100 stars were measured by 1900.[54]

    During the 18–19th centuries, the study of the three-body problem by Leonhard Euler, Alexis Claude Clairaut, and Jean le Rond d’Alembert led to more accurate predictions about the motions of the Moon and planets. This work was further refined by Joseph-Louis Lagrange and Pierre Simon Laplace, allowing the masses of the planets and moons to be estimated from their perturbations.[61]

    Significant advances in astronomy came about with the introduction of new technology, including the spectroscope and astrophotography. In 1814–15, Joseph von Fraunhofer discovered some 574 dark lines in the spectrum of the sun and of other stars.[62][63] In 1859, Gustav Kirchhoff ascribed these lines to the presence of different elements.[64]

    Galaxies

    Diagram of the stars, from William Herschel’s On the construction of the heavens.[65]
    In the late 1700s William Herschel mapped the distribution of stars in different directions from Earth, concluding that the universe consisted of the Sun near the center of disk of stars, the Milky Way. After John Michell demonstrated that stars differ in intrinsic luminosity and after Herschel’s own observations with more powerful telescopes that additional stars appeared in all directions, astronomers began to consider that some of the fuzzy spiral nebulae were distant island Universes.[54]: 6 

    Photograph of the Great Andromeda “Nebula” by Isaac Roberts in 1888.[66][67]: 63 
    The existence of galaxies, including the Earth’s galaxy, the Milky Way, as a group of stars was only demonstrated in the 20th century.[68] In 1912, Henrietta Leavitt discovered Cepheid variable stars with well-defined, periodic luminosity changes which can be used to fix the star’s true luminosity which then becomes an accurate tool for distance estimates. Using Cepheid variable stars, Harlow Shapley constructed the first accurate map of the Milky Way.[54]: 7  Using the Hooker Telescope, Edwin Hubble identified Cepheid variables in several spiral nebulae and in 1922–1923 proved conclusively that Andromeda Nebula and Triangulum among others, were entire galaxies outside our own, thus proving that the universe consists of a multitude of galaxies.[69]

    Cosmology
    Main article: History of physical cosmology
    Albert Einstein’s 1917 publication of general relativity began the modern era of theoretical models of the universe as a whole.[70] In 1922, Alexander Friedman published simplified models for the universe showing static, expanding and contracting solutions.[54]: 13  In 1929 Hubble published observations that the galaxies are all moving away from Earth with a velocity proportional to distance, a relation now known as Hubble’s law. This relation is expected if the universe is expanding.[54]: 13  The consequence that the universe was once very dense and hot, a Big Bang concept expounded by Georges Lemaître in 1927,[71] was discussed but no experimental evidence was available to support it. From the 1940s on, nuclear reaction rates under high density conditions were studied leading to the development of a successful model of big bang nucleosynthesis in the late 1940s and early 1950s. Then in 1965 cosmic microwave background radiation was discovered, cementing the evidence for the Big Bang.[54]: 16 

    Astrophysics predicted the existence of objects such as black holes[72] and neutron stars.[73]: 89 [74] These have been used to explain phenomena such as quasars[75] and pulsars.[76]

    Space telescopes have enabled measurements in parts of the electromagnetic spectrum normally blocked or blurred by the atmosphere.[77] The LIGO project detected evidence of gravitational waves in 2015.[78][79]

    Overview of types of observational astronomy, relating wavelengths and their observability
    Observational astronomy
    Main article: Observational astronomy
    Observational astronomy relies on many different wavelengths of electromagnetic radiation and the forms of astronomy are categorized according to the corresponding region of the electromagnetic spectrum on which the observations are made.[80] Specific information on these subfields is given below.

    Radio

    The Very Large Array in New Mexico, a radio telescope
    Main article: Radio astronomy
    Radio astronomy uses radiation with long wavelengths, mainly between 1 millimeter and 15 meters (frequencies from 20 MHz to 300 GHz), far outside the visible range.[81] Hydrogen, otherwise an invisible gas, produces a spectral line at 21 cm (1420 MHz) which is observable at radio wavelengths.[82] Objects observable at radio wavelengths include interstellar gas,[82] pulsars,[82] fast radio bursts,[82] supernovae,[83] and active galactic nuclei.[84]

    Infrared
    Main article: Infrared astronomy

    The Subaru Telescope (left) and Keck Observatory (center) on Mauna Kea, both observatories that operate at near-infrared and visible wavelengths. The NASA Infrared Telescope Facility (right) is an example of a telescope that operates only at near-infrared wavelengths.
    Infrared astronomy detects infrared radiation with wavelengths longer than red visible light, outside the range of our vision. The infrared spectrum is useful for studying objects that are too cold to radiate visible light, such as planets, circumstellar disks or nebulae whose light is blocked by dust. The longer wavelengths of infrared can penetrate clouds of dust that block visible light, allowing the observation of young stars embedded in molecular clouds and the cores of galaxies. Observations from the Wide-field Infrared Survey Explorer (WISE) have been particularly effective at unveiling numerous galactic protostars and their host star clusters.[85][86]

    With the exception of infrared wavelengths close to visible light, such radiation is heavily absorbed by the atmosphere, or masked, as the atmosphere itself produces significant infrared emission. Consequently, infrared observatories have to be located in high, dry places on Earth or in space.[87] Some molecules radiate strongly in the infrared. This allows the study of the chemistry of space.[88]

    The James Webb Space Telescope senses infrared radiation to detect very distant galaxies. Visible light from these galaxies was emitted billions of years ago and the expansion of the universe shifted the light in to the infrared range. By studying these distant galaxies astronomers hope to learn about the formation of the first galaxies.[89]

    Optical
    Main article: Optical astronomy
    Historically, optical astronomy, which has been also called visible light astronomy, is the oldest form of astronomy.[90] Images of observations were originally drawn by hand. In the late 19th century and most of the 20th century, images were made using photographic equipment. Modern images are made using digital detectors, particularly using charge-coupled devices (CCDs) and recorded on modern medium. Although visible light itself extends from approximately 380 to 700 nm[91] that same equipment can be used to observe some near-ultraviolet and near-infrared radiation.[92]

    Ultraviolet
    Main article: Ultraviolet astronomy
    Ultraviolet astronomy employs ultraviolet wavelengths which are absorbed by the Earth’s atmosphere, requiring observations from the upper atmosphere or from space. Ultraviolet astronomy is best suited to the study of thermal radiation and spectral emission lines from hot blue OB stars that are very bright at these wavelengths.[93]

    X-ray jet made from a supermassive black hole found by NASA’s Chandra X-ray Observatory, made visible by light from the early Universe
    X-ray
    Main article: X-ray astronomy
    X-ray astronomy uses X-radiation, produced by extremely hot and high-energy processes. Since X-rays are absorbed by the Earth’s atmosphere, observations must be performed at high altitude, such as from balloons, rockets, or specialized satellites. X-ray sources include X-ray binaries, supernova remnants, clusters of galaxies, and active galactic nuclei.[94] Since the Sun’s surface is relatively cool, X-ray images of the Sun and other stars give valuable information on the hot solar corona.[95]

    Gamma-ray
    Main article: Gamma ray astronomy
    Gamma ray astronomy observes astronomical objects at the shortest wavelengths (highest energy) of the electromagnetic spectrum. Gamma rays may be observed directly by satellites such as the Compton Gamma Ray Observatory,[96] or by specialized telescopes called atmospheric Cherenkov telescopes. Cherenkov telescopes do not detect the gamma rays directly but instead detect the flashes of visible light produced when gamma rays are absorbed by the Earth’s atmosphere.[97][98] Gamma-ray astronomy provides information on the origin of cosmic rays, possible annihilation events for dark matter, relativistic particles outflows from active galactic nuclei (AGN), and, using AGN as distant sources, properties of intergalactic space.[99] Gamma-ray bursts, which radiate transiently, are extremely energetic events, and are the brightest (most luminous) phenomena in the universe.[100]

    Non-electromagnetic observation

    The underground ANTARES neutrino telescope
    Some events originating from great distances may be observed from the Earth using systems that do not rely on electromagnetic radiation.[101][79]

    In neutrino astronomy, astronomers use heavily shielded underground facilities such as SAGE, GALLEX, and Kamioka II/III for the detection of neutrinos. The vast majority of the neutrinos streaming through the Earth originate from the Sun, but 24 neutrinos were also detected from supernova 1987A. Cosmic rays, which consist of very high energy particles (atomic nuclei) that can decay or be absorbed when they enter the Earth’s atmosphere, result in a cascade of secondary particles which can be detected by current observatories.[101]

    Gravitational-wave astronomy employs gravitational-wave detectors to collect observational data about distant massive objects. A few observatories have been constructed, such as the Laser Interferometer Gravitational Observatory LIGO. LIGO made its first detection on 14 September 2015, observing gravitational waves from a binary black hole.[79][102] A second gravitational wave was detected on 26 December 2015 and additional observations should continue but gravitational waves require extremely sensitive instruments.[103][104]

    The combination of observations made using electromagnetic radiation, neutrinos or gravitational waves and other complementary information, is known as multi-messenger astronomy.[105][106]

    Astrometry and celestial mechanics
    Main articles: Astrometry and Celestial mechanics

    Use of optical interferometry to determine precise positions of stars
    One of the oldest fields in astronomy, and in all of science, is the measurement of the positions of celestial objects known as astrometry.[107] Historically, accurate knowledge of the positions of the Sun, Moon, planets and stars has been essential in celestial navigation (the use of celestial objects to guide navigation) and in the making of calendars.[108] Careful measurement of the positions of the planets has led to a solid understanding of gravitational perturbations, and an ability to determine past and future positions of the planets with great accuracy, a field known as celestial mechanics.[109] The measurement of stellar parallax of nearby stars provides a fundamental baseline in the cosmic distance ladder that is used to measure the scale of the Universe. Parallax measurements of nearby stars provide an absolute baseline for the properties of more distant stars, as their properties can be compared.[110] Measurements of the radial velocity[111][112] and proper motion of stars allow astronomers to plot the movement of these systems through the Milky Way galaxy.[113]

    Subfields by scale
    Physical cosmology
    Main article: Physical cosmology

    Hubble Extreme Deep Field
    Physical cosmology, the study of large-scale structure of the Universe, seeks to understand the formation and evolution of the cosmos. Fundamental to modern cosmology is the well-accepted theory of the Big Bang, the concept that the universe begin extremely dense and hot, then expanded over the course of 13.8 billion years[114] to its present condition.[115] The concept of the Big Bang became widely accepted after the discovery of the microwave background radiation in 1965.[115] Dark matter and dark energy are now thought form 96% of the mass of the Universe. For this reason, much effort is expended in trying to understand the physics of these components.[116]

    Extragalactic

    The blue, loop-shaped objects are multiple images of the same galaxy, duplicated by gravitational lensing. The cluster’s gravitational field bends light, magnifying and distorting the image of a more distant object.
    Main article: Extragalactic astronomy
    The study of objects outside our galaxy is concerned with the formation and evolution of galaxies, their morphology (description) and classification, the observation of active galaxies, and at a larger scale, the groups and clusters of galaxies. These assist the understanding of the large-scale structure of the cosmos.[108]

    Galactic
    Main article: Galactic astronomy
    Galactic astronomy studies galaxies including the Milky Way, a barred spiral galaxy that is a prominent member of the Local Group of galaxies and contains the Solar System. It is a rotating mass of gas, dust, stars and other objects, held together by mutual gravitational attraction. As the Earth is within the dusty outer arms, large portions of the Milky Way are obscured from view.[108]: 837–842, 944 

    Kinematic studies of matter in the Milky Way and other galaxies show there is more mass than can be accounted for by visible matter. A dark matter halo appears to dominate the mass, although the nature of this dark matter remains undetermined.[117]

    Stellar
    Further information: Star
    The study of stars and stellar evolution is fundamental to our understanding of the Universe. The astrophysics of stars has been determined through observation and theoretical understanding; and from computer simulations of the interior.[118] Aspects studied include star formation in giant molecular clouds; the formation of protostars; and the transition to nuclear fusion and main-sequence stars,[119] carrying out nucleosynthesis.[118] Further processes studied include stellar evolution,[120] ending either with supernovae[121] or white dwarfs. The ejection of the outer layers forms a planetary nebula.[122] The remnant of a supernova is a dense neutron star, or, if the stellar mass was at least three times that of the Sun, a black hole.[123]

    Solar

    An ultraviolet image of the Sun’s active photosphere as viewed by the NASA’s TRACE space telescope.
    Main article: Solar astronomy
    Solar astronomy is the study of the Sun, a typical main-sequence dwarf star of stellar class G2 V, and about 4.6 billion years (Gyr) old. Processes studied by the science include the sunspot cycle,[124] the sun’s changes in luminosity, both steady and periodic,[125][126] and the behavior of the sun’s various layers, namely its core with its nuclear fusion, the radiation zone, the convection zone, the photosphere, the chromosphere, and the corona.[108]: 498–502 

    Planetary science

    The black spot at the top is a dust devil climbing a crater wall on Mars. This moving, swirling column of Martian atmosphere (comparable to a terrestrial tornado) created the long, dark streak.
    Main article: Planetary science
    Planetary science is the study of the assemblage of planets, moons, dwarf planets, comets, asteroids, and other bodies orbiting the Sun, as well as exoplanets orbiting distant stars. The Solar System has been relatively well-studied, initially through telescopes and then later by spacecraft.[127][128]

    Processes studied include planetary differentiation; the generation of, and effects created by, a planetary magnetic field;[129] and the creation of heat within a planet, such as by collisions, radioactive decay, and tidal heating. In turn, that heat can drive geologic processes such as volcanism, tectonics, and surface erosion, studied by branches of geology.[130]

    Interdisciplinary subfields
    Astrochemistry
    Main article: Astrochemistry
    Astrochemistry is an overlap of astronomy and chemistry. It studies the abundance and reactions of molecules in the Universe, and their interaction with radiation. The word “astrochemistry” may be applied to both the Solar System and the interstellar medium. Studies in this field contribute for example to the understanding of the formation of the Solar System.[131]

    Astrobiology
    Main article: Astrobiology
    Astrobiology (or exobiology[132]) studies the origin of life and its development other than on earth. It considers whether extraterrestrial life exists, and how humans can detect it if it does.[133] It makes use of astronomy, biochemistry, geology, microbiology, physics, and planetary science to investigate the possibility of life on other worlds and help recognize biospheres that might be different from that on Earth.[134] The origin and early evolution of life is an inseparable part of the discipline of astrobiology.[135] That encompasses research on the origin of planetary systems, origins of organic compounds in space, rock-water-carbon interactions, abiogenesis on Earth, planetary habitability, research on biosignatures for life detection, and studies on the potential for life to adapt to challenges on Earth and in outer space.[136][137][138]

    Other
    Astronomy and astrophysics have developed interdisciplinary links with other major scientific fields. Archaeoastronomy is the study of ancient or traditional astronomies in their cultural context, using archaeological and anthropological evidence.[139] Astrostatistics is the application of statistics to the analysis of large quantities of observational astrophysical data.[140] As “forensic astronomy”, finally, methods from astronomy have been used to solve problems of art history[141][142] and occasionally of law.[143]

    Amateur

    Amateur astronomers can build their own equipment, and hold star parties and gatherings, such as Stellafane.
    Main article: Amateur astronomy
    Astronomy is one of the sciences to which amateurs can contribute the most.[144] Collectively, amateur astronomers observe celestial objects and phenomena, sometimes with consumer-level equipment or equipment that they build themselves. Common targets include the Sun, the Moon, planets, stars, comets, meteor showers, and deep-sky objects such as star clusters, galaxies, and nebulae. Astronomy clubs throughout the world have programs to help their members set up and run observational programs such as to observe all the objects in the Messier (110 objects) or Herschel 400 catalogues.[145][146] Most amateurs work at visible wavelengths, but some have experimented with wavelengths outside the visible spectrum. The pioneer of amateur radio astronomy, Karl Jansky, discovered a radio source at the centre of the Milky Way.[147] Some amateur astronomers use homemade telescopes or radio telescopes originally built for astronomy research (e.g. the One-Mile Telescope).[148][149]

    Amateurs can make occultation measurements to refine the orbits of minor planets. They can discover comets, and perform regular observations of variable stars. Improvements in digital technology have allowed amateurs to make advances in astrophotography.[150][151][152]

    Unsolved problems
    For a more comprehensive list, see List of unsolved problems in astronomy.
    In the 21st century, there remain important unanswered questions in astronomy. Some are cosmic in scope: for example, what are the dark matter and dark energy that dominate the evolution and fate of the cosmos?[153] What will be the ultimate fate of the universe?[154] Why is the abundance of lithium in the cosmos four times lower than predicted by the standard Big Bang model?[155] Others pertain to more specific classes of phenomena. For example, is the Solar System normal or atypical?[156] What is the origin of the stellar mass spectrum, i.e. why do astronomers observe the same distribution of stellar masses—the initial mass function—regardless of initial conditions?[157] Likewise, questions remain about the formation of the first galaxies,[158] the origin of supermassive black holes,[159] the source of ultra-high-energy cosmic rays,[160] and whether there is other life in the Universe, especially other intelligent life.[161][162]

  • Vaccination

    Vaccination is the administration of a vaccine to help the immune system develop immunity from a disease. Vaccines contain a microorganism or virus in a weakened, live or killed state, or proteins or toxins from the organism. In stimulating the body’s adaptive immunity, they help prevent sickness from an infectious disease. When a sufficiently large percentage of a population has been vaccinated, herd immunity results. Herd immunity protects those who may be immunocompromised and cannot get a vaccine because even a weakened version would harm them.[1]

    The effectiveness of vaccination has been widely studied and verified.[2][3][4] Vaccination is the most effective method of preventing infectious diseases;[5][6][7][8] widespread immunity due to vaccination is largely responsible for the worldwide eradication of smallpox and the elimination of diseases such as polio and tetanus from much of the world. According to the World Health Organization (WHO), vaccination prevents 3.5–5 million deaths per year.[9] A WHO-funded study by The Lancet estimates that, during the 50-year period starting in 1974, vaccination prevented 154 million deaths, including 146 million among children under age 5.[10] However, some diseases have seen rising cases due to relatively low vaccination rates attributable partly to vaccine hesitancy.[11]

    The first disease people tried to prevent by inoculation was most likely smallpox, with the first recorded use of variolation occurring in the 16th century in China.[12] It was also the first disease for which a vaccine was produced.[13][14] Although at least six people had used the same principles years earlier, the smallpox vaccine was invented in 1796 by English physician Edward Jenner. He was the first to publish evidence that it was effective and to provide advice on its production. The process was called vaccination because it was derived from a virus affecting cows (Latin: vacca, ‘cow’).[13][15] Louis Pasteur furthered the concept through his work in microbiology. Smallpox was a contagious and deadly disease, causing the deaths of 20–60% of infected adults and over 80% of infected children.[16] When smallpox was finally eradicated in 1979, it had already killed an estimated 300–500 million people in the 20th century alone.[17][18][19]

    Vaccination and immunization have a similar meaning in everyday language. This is distinct from inoculation, which uses unweakened live pathogens. Vaccination efforts have been met with some reluctance on scientific, ethical, political, medical safety, and religious grounds, although no major religions oppose vaccination, and some consider it an obligation due to the potential to save lives.[20] Early success brought widespread acceptance, and mass vaccination campaigns have greatly reduced the incidence of many diseases in numerous geographic regions. The United States’ Centers for Disease Control and Prevention lists vaccination as one of the ten great public health achievements of the 20th century in the US.[21]

    Mechanism of function

    In Sweden, polio vaccination started in 1957.

    A mobile medicine laboratory providing vaccinations against diseases spread by ticks

    COVID-19 Vaccination Center of the Medical University of Gdańsk, Poland
    Vaccines are a way of artificially activating the immune system to protect against infectious disease. The activation occurs through priming the immune system with an immunogen. Stimulating immune responses with an infectious agent is known as immunization. Vaccination includes various ways of administering immunogens.[22]

    Most vaccines are administered before a patient has contracted a disease to help increase future protection. However, some vaccines are administered after the patient already has contracted a disease. Vaccines given after exposure to smallpox are reported to offer some protection from disease or may reduce the severity of disease.[23] The first rabies immunization was given by Louis Pasteur to a child after he was bitten by a rabid dog. Since its discovery, the rabies vaccine has been proven effective in preventing rabies in humans when administered several times over 14 days along with rabies immune globulin and wound care.[24] Other examples include experimental AIDS, cancer[25] and Alzheimer’s disease vaccines.[26] Such immunizations aim to trigger an immune response more rapidly and with less harm than natural infection.[27]

    Most vaccines are given by injection as they are not absorbed reliably through the intestines. Live attenuated polio, rotavirus, some typhoid, and some cholera vaccines are given orally to produce immunity in the bowel. While vaccination provides a lasting effect, it usually takes several weeks to develop. This differs from passive immunity (the transfer of antibodies, such as in breastfeeding), which has immediate effect.[28]

    A vaccine failure is when an organism contracts a disease in spite of being vaccinated against it. Primary vaccine failure occurs when an organism’s immune system does not produce antibodies when first vaccinated. Vaccines can fail when several series are given and fail to produce an immune response. The term “vaccine failure” does not necessarily imply that the vaccine is defective. Most vaccine failures are simply due to individual variations in immune response.[29]

    Measles infection rate vs. vaccination rate, 1980–2011. Source: WHO
    Vaccination versus inoculation
    The term “inoculation” is often used interchangeably with “vaccination.” However, while related, the terms are not synonymous. Vaccination is treatment of an individual with an attenuated (i.e. less virulent) pathogen or other immunogen, whereas inoculation, also called variolation in the context of smallpox prophylaxis, is treatment with unattenuated variola virus taken from a pustule or scab of a smallpox patient into the superficial layers of the skin, commonly the upper arm. Variolation was often done ‘arm-to-arm’ or, less effectively, ‘scab-to-arm’, and often caused the patient to become infected with smallpox, which in some cases resulted in severe disease.[30][31]

    Vaccinations began in the late 18th century with the work of Edward Jenner and the smallpox vaccine.[32][33][34]

    Preventing disease versus preventing infection
    Some vaccines, like the smallpox vaccine, prevent infection. Their use results in sterilizing immunity and can help eradicate a disease if there is no animal reserve. Other vaccines, including those for COVID-19, help to (temporarily) lower the chance of severe disease for individuals, without necessarily reducing the probability of becoming infected.[35]

    Safety
    Further information: Vaccine hesitancy and Vaccine adverse event

    Global smallpox cases from 1920 to 2010. Source: WHO
    Vaccine development and approval
    Just like any medication or procedure, no vaccine can be 100% safe or effective for everyone because each person’s body can react differently.[36][37] While minor side effects, such as soreness or low grade fever, are relatively common, serious side effects are very rare and occur in about 1 out of every 100,000 vaccinations and typically involve allergic reactions that can cause hives or difficulty breathing.[38][39]

    However, vaccines are the safest they ever have been in history and each vaccine undergoes rigorous clinical trials to ensure their safety and efficacy before approval by authorities such as the US Food and Drug Administration (FDA).[40]

    Prior to human testing, vaccines are tested on cell cultures and the results modelled to assess how they will interact with the immune system.[38][40] During the next round of testing, researchers study vaccines in animals, including mice, rabbits, guinea pigs, and monkeys.[38] Vaccines that pass each of these stages of testing are then approved by the public health safety authority (FDA in the United States) to start a three-phase series of human testing, advancing to higher phases only if they are deemed safe and effective at the previous phase. The people in these trials participate voluntarily and are required to prove they understand the purpose of the study and the potential risks.[40]

    During phase I trials, a vaccine is tested in a group of about 20 people with the primary goal of assessing the vaccine’s safety.[38] Phase II trials expand the testing to include 50 to several hundred people. During this stage, the vaccine’s safety continues to be evaluated and researchers also gather data on the effectiveness and the ideal dose of the vaccine.[38] Vaccines determined to be safe and efficacious then advance to phase III trials, which focuses on the efficacy of the vaccine in hundreds to thousands of volunteers. This phase can take several years to complete and researchers use this opportunity to compare the vaccinated volunteers to those who have not been vaccinated to highlight any true reactions to the vaccine that occur.[40]

    If a vaccine passes all of the phases of testing, the manufacturer can then apply for license of the vaccine through the relevant regulatory authorities such as the FDA in US. Before regulatory authorities approve use in the general public, they extensively review the results of the clinical trials, safety tests, purity tests, and manufacturing methods and establish that the manufacturer itself is up to government standards in many other areas.[38][41]

    After regulatory approval, the regulators continue to monitor the manufacturing protocols, batch purity, and the manufacturing facility itself. Additionally, vaccines also undergo phase IV trials, which monitor the safety and efficacy of vaccines in tens of thousands of people, or more, across many years.[38][41]

    Side effects
    The US Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) has compiled a list of vaccines and their possible side effects.[39]

    Notable vaccine investigations
    Dengvaxia, the only approved vaccine for Dengue fever, was found to increase the risk of hospitalization for Dengue fever by 1.58 times in children of 9 years or younger, resulting in the suspension of a mass vaccination program in the Philippines in 2017.[42]

    Pandemrix – a vaccine for the H1N1 pandemic of 2009 given to around 31 million people[37] – was found to have a higher level of adverse events than alternative vaccines resulting in legal action.[43] In a response to the narcolepsy reports following immunization with Pandemrix, the CDC carried out a population-based study and found the FDA-approved 2009 H1N1 flu shots were not associated with an increased risk for the neurological disorder.[44]

    Ingredients
    The ingredients of vaccines can vary greatly from one to the next and no two vaccines are the same. The CDC has compiled a list of vaccines and their ingredients that is readily accessible on their website.[45]

    Aluminium
    Aluminium is an adjuvant ingredient in some vaccines. An adjuvant is a type of ingredient that is used to help the body’s immune system create a stronger immune response after receiving the vaccination.[46] Aluminium is in a salt form (the ionic version of an element) and is used in the following compounds: aluminium hydroxide, aluminium phosphate, and aluminium potassium sulfate. For a given element, the ion form has different properties from the elemental form. Although it is possible to have aluminium toxicity, aluminium salts have been used effectively and safely since the 1930s when they were first used with the diphtheria and tetanus vaccines.[46] Although there is a small increase in the chance of having a local reaction to a vaccine with an aluminium salt (redness, soreness, and swelling), there is no increased risk of any serious reactions.[47][48]

    Mercury
    Certain vaccines once contained a compound called thiomersal or thimerosal, which is an organic compound containing mercury. Organomercury is commonly found in two forms. The methylmercury cation (with one carbon atom) is found in mercury-contaminated fish and is the form that people might ingest in mercury-polluted areas (Minamata disease), whereas the ethylmercury cation (with two carbon atoms) is present in thimerosal, linked to thiosalicylate.[49] Although both are organomercury compounds, they do not have the same chemical properties and interact with the human body differently. Ethylmercury is cleared from the body faster than methylmercury and is less likely to cause toxic effects.[49]

    Thimerosal was used as a preservative to prevent the growth of bacteria and fungi in vials that contain more than one dose of a vaccine.[49] This helps reduce the risk of potential infections or serious illness that could occur from contamination of a vaccine vial. Although there was a small increase in risk of injection site redness and swelling with vaccines containing thimerosal, there was no increased risk of serious harm or autism.[50][51] Even though evidence supports the safety and efficacy of thimerosal in vaccines, thimerosal was removed from childhood vaccines in the United States in 2001 as a precaution.[49]

    Monitoring
    CDC Immunization Safety Office initiatives[52]

    Vaccine Adverse Event Reporting System (VAERS)[53] |Food and Drug Administration (FDA) Center for Biologics Evaluation and Research (CBER)[54] |Immunization Action Coalition (IAC)[55]

    Vaccine Safety Datalink (VSD)[56] |Health Resources and Service Administration (HRSA)[57] |Institute for Safe Medication Practices (ISMP)[58]

    Clinical Immunization Safety Assessment (CISA) Project National Institutes of Health (NIH)[59]

    National Vaccine Program Office (NVPO)[60]

    The administration protocols, efficacy, and adverse events of vaccines are monitored by organizations of the US federal government, including the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention and the Food and Drug Administration.[52] Independent agencies are constantly re-evaluating vaccine practices.[52][61] As with all medications, vaccine use is determined by public health research, surveillance, and reporting to governments and the public.[52][61]

    Environmental effects
    Mass immunization efforts in response to pandemics have a knock-on effect on the environment, as significant medical waste is produced in the process. For example, during the COVID-19 pandemic, global vaccination campaigns largely produced non-biodegradable plastic packaging and PPE waste, bulk amounts of dry ice for cold-storage, and bio-waste hazardous to aqueous environments. Additionally, largely recyclable components such as syringes were discarded, as manufacturing costs were more economical than recycling.

    The deep-freezing of vaccines has carried with it an increase in the production of CO2, though the impact has varied significantly between different types of vaccines. Cold storage of Pfizer vaccines generated 35 times more CO2 emission than AstraZeneca, Janseen/Ad26.COV2, and Corona Vac vaccines.[62]

    One study estimated the energy required for produce 15.6 billion vaccines as ~10.8 billion kWh, resulting in the emissions of ~5.13 million tons in CO2eq.[63]

    Usage

    Share of children who received key vaccines in 2016[64]

    Global vaccination coverage among one year olds (1980–2024)[65]
    Vaccination has saved 154 million lives, 95% of whom are children younger than five years of age.[66][67]

    The World Health Organization (WHO) has estimated that vaccination prevents 3.5–5 million deaths per year,[9] and up to 1.5 million children die each year due to diseases that could have been prevented by vaccination.[68] They estimate that 29% of deaths of children under five-years-old in 2013 were vaccine preventable. In other developing parts of the world, they are faced with the challenge of having a decreased availability of resources and vaccinations. Countries such as those in Sub-Saharan Africa cannot afford to provide the full range of childhood vaccinations.[69]

    In 2024, a WHO/UNICEF report found “the number of children who received three doses of the vaccine against diphtheria, tetanus and pertussis (DTP) in 2023 – a key marker for global immunization coverage – stalled at 84% (108 million). However, the number of children who did not receive a single dose of the vaccine increased from 13.9 million in 2022 to 14.5 million in 2023. More than half of unvaccinated children live in the 31 countries with fragile, conflict-affected and vulnerable settings.”[70]

    United States
    Vaccines have led to major decreases in the prevalence of infectious diseases in the United States. In 2007, studies regarding the effectiveness of vaccines on mortality or morbidity rates of those exposed to various diseases found almost 100% decreases in death rates, and about a 90% decrease in exposure rates.[71] Vaccination adoption is reduced among some populations, such as those with low incomes, people with limited access to health care, and members of certain racial and ethnic minorities. Distrust of health-care providers, language barriers, and misleading or false information also contribute to lower adoption, as does anti-vaccine activism.[72]

    Most government and private health insurance plans cover recommended vaccines at no charge when received by providers in their networks.[73] The federal Vaccines for Children Program and the Social Security Act are among the major sources of financial support for vaccination of those in lower-income groups.[74][75]

    The Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) publishes uniform national vaccine recommendations and immunization schedules, although state and local governments, as well as nongovernmental organizations, may have their own policies.[76]

    History
    Further information: Inoculation § Origins

    An 1802 testimonial to the efficacy of vaccination, presented to its pioneer, Edward Jenner, and signed by 112 members of the Physical Society, London
    The earliest hints of the practice of variolation for smallpox in China date back to the 10th century.[77] The oldest documented use of variolation comes from Wan Quan’s Douzhen Xinfa (痘疹心法), published in 1549. They implemented a method of “nasal insufflation” administered by blowing powdered smallpox material, usually scabs, up the nostrils. Various insufflation techniques have been recorded throughout the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries within China.[78]: 60  Two reports on the Chinese practice of inoculation were received by the Royal Society in London in 1700; one by Martin Lister who received a report by an employee of the East India Company stationed in China and another by Clopton Havers.[79] In France, Voltaire reports that the Chinese have practiced variolation “these hundred years”.

    In 1796, Edward Jenner, a doctor in Berkeley in Gloucestershire, England, tested a common theory that a person who had contracted cowpox would be immune from smallpox. To test the theory, he took cowpox vesicles from a milkmaid named Sarah Nelmes, with which he infected an eight-year-old boy named James Phipps. Two months later he inoculated the boy with smallpox, and smallpox did not develop. In 1798, Jenner published An Inquiry Into the Causes and Effects of the Variolæ Vaccinæ which created widespread interest. He distinguished ‘true’ and ‘spurious’ cowpox (which did not give the desired effect) and developed an “arm-to-arm” method of propagating the vaccine from the vaccinated individual’s pustule. Early attempts at confirmation were confounded by contamination with smallpox, but despite controversy within the medical profession and religious opposition to the use of animal material, by 1801 his report was translated into six languages and over 100,000 people were vaccinated.[80] The term vaccination was coined in 1800 by the surgeon Richard Dunning in his text Some observations on vaccination.[81]

    Queens of Mysore: left, king Krishnaraja Wadiyar III’s first wife, Devajammani, right, the king’s second wife, also named Devajammani, center: Lakshmi Ammani, the king’s grandmother. Thomas Hickey, 1805. The two queens in the painting are thought to advertise vaccination over variolation, as they display the respective traces on their skin: discoloration around the nose and mouth (left, variolation), or a small hidden scar (right, vaccination).[82][83][84]
    In 1802, the Scottish physician Helenus Scott vaccinated dozens of children in Bombay against smallpox using Jenner’s cowpox vaccine.[85] In the same year Scott penned a letter to the editor in the Bombay Courier, declaring that “We have it now in our power to communicate the benefits of this important discovery to every part of India, perhaps to China and the whole eastern world”.[86]: 243  Subsequently, vaccination became firmly established in British India. A vaccination campaign was started in the new British colony of Ceylon in 1803. By 1807 the British had vaccinated more than a million Indians and Sri Lankans against smallpox.[86]: 244  Also in 1803 the Spanish Balmis Expedition launched the first transcontinental effort to vaccinate people against smallpox.[87] Following a smallpox epidemic in 1816 the Kingdom of Nepal ordered smallpox vaccine and requested the English veterinarian William Moorcroft to help in launching a vaccination campaign.[86]: 265–266  In the same year a law was passed in Sweden to require the vaccination of children against smallpox by the age of two. Prussia briefly introduced compulsory vaccination in 1810 and again in the 1920s, but decided against a compulsory vaccination law in 1829. A law on compulsory smallpox vaccination was introduced in the Kingdom of Hanover in the 1820s. In 1826, in Kragujevac, future prince Mihailo of Serbia was the first person to be vaccinated against smallpox in the principality of Serbia.[88] Following a smallpox epidemic in 1837 that caused 40,000 deaths, the British government initiated a concentrated vaccination policy, starting with the Vaccination Act 1840, which provided for universal vaccination and prohibited variolation.[86]: 365  The Vaccination Act 1853 introduced compulsory smallpox vaccination in England and Wales.[89]: 39  The law followed a severe outbreak of smallpox in 1851 and 1852. It provided that the poor law authorities would continue to dispense vaccination to all free of charge, but that records were to be kept on vaccinated children by the network of births registrars.[89]: 41  It was accepted at the time, that voluntary vaccination had not reduced smallpox mortality,[89]: 43  but the Vaccination Act 1853 was so badly implemented that it had little impact on the number of children vaccinated in England and Wales.[89]: 50 

    A 1979 poster from Lagos, Nigeria, to promote the worldwide eradication of smallpox[90]: 116 
    The U.S. Supreme Court upheld compulsory vaccination laws in the 1905 landmark case Jacobson v. Massachusetts, ruling that laws could require vaccination to protect the public from dangerous communicable diseases. However, in practice the U.S. had the lowest rate of vaccination among industrialized nations in the early 20th century. Compulsory vaccination laws began to be enforced in the U.S. after World War II. In 1959, the WHO called for the eradication of smallpox worldwide, as smallpox was still endemic in 33 countries. In the 1960s six to eight children died each year in the U.S. from vaccination-related complications. According to the WHO there were in 1966 about 100 million cases of smallpox worldwide, causing an estimated two million deaths. In the 1970s there was such a small risk of contracting smallpox that the U.S. Public Health Service recommended for routine smallpox vaccination to be ended. By 1974 the WHO smallpox vaccination program had confined smallpox to parts of Pakistan, India, Bangladesh, Ethiopia and Somalia. In 1977 the WHO recorded the last case of smallpox infection acquired outside a laboratory in Somalia. In 1980 the WHO officially declared the world free of smallpox.[90]: 115–116 

    In 1974 the WHO adopted the goal of universal vaccination by 1990 to protect children against six preventable infectious diseases: measles, poliomyelitis, diphtheria, whooping cough, tetanus, and tuberculosis.[90]: 119  In the 1980s only 20 to 40% of children in developing countries were vaccinated against these six diseases. In wealthy nations the number of measles cases had dropped dramatically after the introduction of the measles vaccine in 1963. WHO figures demonstrate that in many countries a decline in measles vaccination leads to a resurgence in measles cases. Measles are so contagious that public health experts believe a vaccination rate of 100% is needed to control the disease.[90]: 120  Despite decades of mass vaccination polio remains a threat in India, Nigeria, Somalia, Niger, Afghanistan, Bangladesh and Indonesia. By 2006 global health experts concluded that the eradication of polio was only possible if the supply of drinking water and sanitation facilities were improved in slums.[90]: 124  The deployment of a combined DPT vaccine against diphtheria, pertussis (whooping cough), and tetanus in the 1950s was considered a major advancement for public health. But in the course of vaccination campaigns that spanned decades, DPT vaccines became associated with large number of cases with side effects. Despite improved DPT vaccines coming onto the market in the 1990s DPT vaccines became the focus of anti-vaccination campaigns in wealthy nations. As immunization rates fell outbreaks of pertussis increased in many countries.[90]: 128 

    In 2000, the Global Alliance for Vaccines and Immunization was established to strengthen routine vaccinations and introduce new and underused vaccines in countries with a per capita GDP of under US$1,000.[91]

    UNICEF has reported on the extent to which children missed out on vaccinations from 2020 onwards due to the COVID-19 pandemic. By summer 2023, the organisation described vaccination programs as getting “back on track”.[92]

    Vaccination policy
    Main article: Vaccination policy

    Vaccination rate by US state, including exemptions allowed by state in 2017
    To eliminate the risk of outbreaks of some diseases, at various times governments and other institutions have employed policies requiring vaccination for all people. For example, an 1853 law required universal vaccination against smallpox in England and Wales, with fines levied on people who did not comply.[93] Common contemporary U.S. vaccination policies require that children receive recommended vaccinations before entering public school.[94]

    Beginning with early vaccination in the nineteenth century, these policies were resisted by a variety of groups, collectively called antivaccinationists, who object on scientific, ethical, political, medical safety, religious, and other grounds.[95] Common objections are that vaccinations do not work, that compulsory vaccination constitutes excessive government intervention in personal matters, or that the proposed vaccinations are not sufficiently safe.[96] Many modern vaccination policies allow exemptions for people who have compromised immune systems, allergies to the components used in vaccinations or strongly held objections.[97]

    In countries with limited financial resources, limited vaccination coverage results in greater morbidity and mortality due to infectious disease.[98] More affluent countries are able to subsidize vaccinations for at-risk groups, resulting in more comprehensive and effective coverage. In Australia, for example, the Government subsidizes vaccinations for seniors and indigenous Australians.[99]

    Public Health Law Research, an independent US based organization, reported in 2009 that there is insufficient evidence to assess the effectiveness of requiring vaccinations as a condition for specified jobs as a means of reducing incidence of specific diseases among particularly vulnerable populations;[100] that there is sufficient evidence supporting the effectiveness of requiring vaccinations as a condition for attending child care facilities and schools;[101] and that there is strong evidence supporting the effectiveness of standing orders, which allow healthcare workers without prescription authority to administer vaccine as a public health intervention.[102]

    Fractional dose vaccination
    Fractional dose vaccination reduces the dose of a vaccine to allow more individuals to be vaccinated with a given vaccine stock, trading societal benefit for individual protection. Based on the nonlinearity properties of many vaccines, it is effective in poverty diseases[103] and promises benefits in pandemic waves, e.g. in COVID-19,[104] when vaccine supply is limited.

    Litigation
    Allegations of vaccine injuries in recent decades have appeared in litigation in the U.S. Some families have won substantial awards from sympathetic juries, even though most public health officials have said that the claims of injuries were unfounded.[105] In response, several vaccine makers stopped production, which the US government believed could be a threat to public health, so laws were passed to shield manufacturers from liabilities stemming from vaccine injury claims.[105] The safety and side effects of multiple vaccines have been tested to uphold the viability of vaccines as a barrier against disease. The influenza vaccine was tested in controlled trials and proven to have negligible side effects equal to that of a placebo.[106] Some concerns from families might have arisen from social beliefs and norms that cause them to mistrust or refuse vaccinations, contributing to this discrepancy in side effects that were unfounded.[107]

    Opposition

    Global survey across 67 countries responding to the question: “Overall I think vaccines are safe”. This image depicts the distribution of responses that replied “Strongly disagree” or “Tend to disagree” with the previous statement.[108]
    Main article: Vaccine hesitancy
    Opposition to vaccination, from a wide array of vaccine critics, has existed since the earliest vaccination campaigns.[96] It is widely accepted that the benefits of preventing serious illness and death from infectious diseases greatly outweigh the risks of rare serious adverse effects following immunization.[109] Some studies have claimed to show that current vaccine schedules increase infant mortality and hospitalization rates.[110][111]

    Various disputes have arisen over the morality, ethics, effectiveness, and safety of vaccination. Some vaccination critics say that vaccines are ineffective against disease[112] or that vaccine safety studies are inadequate.[112] Some religious groups do not allow vaccination,[113] and some political groups oppose mandatory vaccination on the grounds of individual liberty.[96] In response, concern has been raised that spreading unfounded information about the medical risks of vaccines increases rates of life-threatening infections, not only in the children whose parents refused vaccinations, but also in those who cannot be vaccinated due to age or immunodeficiency, who could contract infections from unvaccinated carriers (see herd immunity).[114] Some parents believe vaccinations cause autism, although there is no scientific evidence to support this idea.[115] In 2011, Andrew Wakefield, a leading proponent of the theory that MMR vaccine causes autism, was found to have been financially motivated to falsify research data and was subsequently stripped of his medical license.[116] In the United States people who refuse vaccines for non-medical reasons have made up a large percentage of the cases of measles, and subsequent cases of permanent hearing loss and death caused by the disease.[117]

    Many parents do not vaccinate their children because they feel that diseases are no longer present due to vaccination.[118] This is a false assumption, since diseases held in check by immunization programs can and do still return if immunization is dropped. These pathogens could possibly infect vaccinated people, due to the pathogen’s ability to mutate when it is able to live in unvaccinated hosts.[119][120]

    Vaccination and autism
    Main article: Vaccines and autism
    The notion of a connection between vaccines and autism originated in a 1998 paper whose lead author was the physician Andrew Wakefield. His study concluded that eight of the twelve patients, aged three years of age to 10 years of age, developed behavioral symptoms consistent with autism following the administration of the MMR vaccine (an immunization against measles, mumps, and rubella).[121] The article was widely criticized for lack of scientific rigor and it was proven that Wakefield falsified data in the article.[121] In 2004, 10 of the original 12 co-authors (not including Wakefield) published a retraction of the article and stated the following: “We wish to make it clear that in this paper no causal link was established between MMR vaccine and autism as the data were insufficient.”[122] In 2010, The Lancet officially retracted the article, stating that several elements of the article were incorrect, including falsified data and protocols. The article has sparked a much greater anti-vaccination movement, particularly in the United States, and even though the article was shown to be fraudulent and was heavily retracted, one in four parents still believe that vaccines can cause autism.[123]

    All validated and definitive studies have shown that there is no correlation between vaccines and autism.[124] One of the studies published in 2015 confirms there is no link between autism and the MMR vaccine. Infants were given a health plan, that included an MMR vaccine, and were continuously studied until they reached five years old. There was no link between the vaccine and children who had a normally developed sibling or a sibling that had autism making them a higher risk for developing autism themselves.[125]

    It can be difficult to correct the memory of humans when wrong information is received prior to correct information. Even though there is much evidence to go against the Wakefield study and retractions were published by most of the co-authors, many people continue to believe and base decisions on the study as it still lingers in their memory. Studies and research are being conducted to determine effective ways to correct misinformation in the public memory.[126]

    Routes of administration
    See also: Vaccination schedule
    A vaccine administration may be oral, by injection (intramuscular, intradermal, subcutaneous), by puncture, transdermal or intranasal.[127] Several recent clinical trials have aimed to deliver the vaccines via mucosal surfaces to be up-taken by the common mucosal immunity system, thus avoiding the need for injections.[128]

    Economics of vaccination
    Health is often used as one of the metrics for determining the economic prosperity of a country. This is because healthier individuals are generally better suited to contributing to the economic development of a country than the sick.[129] There are many reasons for this. For instance, a person who is vaccinated for influenza not only protects themselves from the risk of influenza, but simultaneously also prevents themselves from infecting those around them.[130] This leads to a healthier society, which allows individuals to be more economically productive. Children are consequently able to attend school more often and have been shown to do better academically. Similarly, adults are able to work more often, more efficiently, and more effectively.[129][131]

    Costs and benefits
    On the whole, vaccinations induce a net benefit to society. Vaccines are often noted for their high Return on investment (ROI) values, especially when considering the long-term effects.[132] Some vaccines have much higher ROI values than others. Studies have shown that the ratios of vaccination benefits to costs can differ substantially—from 27:1 for diphtheria/pertussis, to 13.5:1 for measles, 4.76:1 for varicella, and 0.68–1.1: 1 for pneumococcal conjugate.[130] Some governments choose to subsidize the costs of vaccines, due to some of the high ROI values attributed to vaccinations. The United States subsidizes over half of all vaccines for children, which costs between $400 and $600 each. Although most children do get vaccinated, the adult population of the US is still below the recommended immunization levels. Many factors can be attributed to this issue. Many adults who have other health conditions are unable to be safely immunized, whereas others opt not to be immunized for the sake of private financial benefits. Many Americans are underinsured, and, as such, are required to pay for vaccines out-of-pocket. Others are responsible for paying high deductibles and co-pays. Although vaccinations usually induce long-term economic benefits, many governments struggle to pay the high short-term costs associated with labor and production. Consequently, many countries neglect to provide such services.[130]

    According to a 2021 paper, vaccinations against haemophilus influenzae type b, hepatitis B, human papillomavirus, Japanese encephalitis, measles, neisseria meningitidis serogroup A, rotavirus, rubella, streptococcus pneumoniae, and yellow fever have prevented an estimated 50 million deaths from 2000 to 2019.[133] The paper “represents the largest assessment of vaccine impact before COVID-19-related disruptions”.[133] According to a June 2022 study, COVID‑19 vaccinations prevented an additional 14.4 to 19.8 million deaths in 185 countries and territories from 8 December 2020 to 8 December 2021.[134][135]

    They estimated that it would cost between $2.8 billion and $3.7 billion to develop at least one vaccine for each of them. This should be set against the potential cost of an outbreak. The 2003 SARS outbreak in East Asia cost $54 billion.[136]

    Game theory uses utility functions to model costs and benefits, which may include financial and non-financial costs and benefits. In recent years, it has been argued that game theory can effectively be used to model vaccine uptake in societies. Researchers have used game theory for this purpose to analyse vaccination uptake in the context of diseases such as influenza and measles.[137]

    Gallery

  • Human genome

    The human genome is a complete set of DNA sequences for each of the 22 autosomes and the two distinct sex chromosomes (X and Y) in humans. A small DNA molecule is found within individual mitochondria. These are usually treated separately as the nuclear genome and the mitochondrial genome.[1]

    Human genomes include both genes and various other types of functional DNA elements. The latter is a diverse category that includes regulatory DNA scaffolding regions, telomeres, centromeres, and origins of replication. In addition, there are large numbers of transposable elements, endogenized viral DNA, non-functional pseudogenes and simple, highly repetitive sequences. Introns make up a large percentage of the human genome.

    Some of the genome is non-functional junk DNA, such as pseudogenes, but there is no firm consensus on the total amount of junk DNA.

    Size of the human genome
    In 2000, scientists reported the sequencing of 88% of human genome,[2] but as of 2020, at least 8% was still missing.[3] In 2021, scientists reported sequencing a complete, female genome (i.e., without the Y chromosome).[4][3] The human Y chromosome, consisting of 62,460,029 base pairs from a different cell line and found in all males, was sequenced completely in January 2022.[5]

    The current version of the standard reference genome is called GRCh38.p14 (July 2023). It consists of 22 autosomes plus one copy of the X chromosome and one copy of the Y chromosome. It contains approximately 3.1 billion base pairs.[6] This represents the size of a composite genome based on data from multiple individuals but it is a good indication of the typical amount of DNA in a haploid set of chromosomes because the Y chromosome is quite small.[7] Most human cells are diploid so they contain twice as much DNA (~6.2 billion base pairs).

    In 2023, a draft human pangenome reference was published.[8] It is based on 47 genomes from people of varied ethnicity.[8] Plans are underway for an improved reference capturing still more biodiversity from a still wider sample.[8]

    While there are significant differences among the genomes of human individuals (on the order of 0.1% due to single-nucleotide variants[9] and 0.6% when considering indels),[10] these are considerably smaller than the differences between humans and their closest living relatives, the bonobos and chimpanzees (~1.1% fixed single-nucleotide variants[11] and 4% when including indels).[12]

    Molecular organization and gene content
    The total length of the human reference genome does not represent the sequence of any specific individual, nor does it represent the sequence of all of the DNA found within a cell. The human reference genome only includes one copy of each of the paired, homologous autosomes plus one copy of each of the two sex chromosomes (X and Y). The total amount of DNA in this reference genome is 3.1 billion base pairs.[13]

    Protein-coding genes
    Protein-coding sequences are the most widely studied and best understood component of the human genome. These sequences ultimately lead to the production of all human proteins, although several biological processes (e.g. DNA rearrangements and alternative pre-mRNA splicing) can lead to the production of many more unique proteins than the number of protein-coding genes.

    The human reference genome contains somewhere between 19,000 and 20,000 protein-coding genes.[14][15] These genes contain an average of 10 introns and the average size of an intron is about 6 kb (6,000 bp).[16] This means that the average size of a protein-coding gene is about 62 kb and these genes take up about 40% of the genome.[17]

    Exon sequences consist of coding DNA and untranslated regions (UTRs) at either end of the mature mRNA. The total amount of coding DNA is about 1-2% of the genome.[18][16]

    Many people divide the genome into coding and non-coding DNA based on the idea that coding DNA is the most important functional component of the genome. About 98–99% of the human genome is non-coding DNA.

    Non-coding genes
    Main articles: Non-coding RNA and Non-coding DNA
    Noncoding RNA molecules play many essential roles in cells, especially in the many reactions of protein synthesis and RNA processing. Noncoding genes include those for tRNAs, ribosomal RNAs, microRNAs, snRNAs and long non-coding RNAs (lncRNAs).[19][20][21][22] The number of reported non-coding genes continues to rise slowly but the exact number in the human genome is yet to be determined. Many RNAs are thought to be non-functional.[23]

    Many ncRNAs are critical elements in gene regulation and expression. Noncoding RNA also contributes to epigenetics, transcription, RNA splicing, and the translational machinery. The role of RNA in genetic regulation and disease offers a new potential level of unexplored genomic complexity.[24]

    Pseudogenes
    Main article: Pseudogene
    Pseudogenes are inactive copies of protein-coding genes, often generated by gene duplication, that have become nonfunctional through the accumulation of inactivating mutations. The number of pseudogenes in the human genome is on the order of 13,000,[25] and in some chromosomes is nearly the same as the number of functional protein-coding genes. Gene duplication is a major mechanism through which new genetic material is generated during molecular evolution.

    For example, the olfactory receptor gene family is one of the best-documented examples of pseudogenes in the human genome. More than 60 percent of the genes in this family are non-functional pseudogenes in humans. By comparison, only 20 percent of genes in the mouse olfactory receptor gene family are pseudogenes. Research suggests that this is a species-specific characteristic, as the most closely related primates all have proportionally fewer pseudogenes. This genetic discovery helps to explain the less acute sense of smell in humans relative to other mammals.[26]

    Regulatory DNA sequences
    The human genome has many different regulatory sequences which are crucial to controlling gene expression. Some scientists believe that these sequences make up 8% of the genome,[27] but other scientists predict that 20% or more of the human genome might be devoted to regulatory sequences.[28][29]

    A value of 8% would correspond to approximately 10,000 bp of regulatory DNA per gene and a value of 20% corresponds to 25,000 bp of regulatory DNA per gene. Many scientists think that these estimates are unreasonably high and conflict with the view that only 10% of the genome is functional and 90% is junk DNA.[30]

    Regulatory sequences have been known since the late 1960s.[31] The first identification of regulatory sequences in the human genome relied on recombinant DNA technology.[32] Later with the advent of genomic sequencing, the identification of these sequences could be inferred by evolutionary conservation. The evolutionary branch between the primates and mouse, for example, occurred 70–90 million years ago.[33] So computer comparisons of gene sequences that identify conserved sequences will be an indication of their importance in functions such as gene regulation.[34]

    The results indicate that about 10% of the human genome is conserved.[35][36] Several hundred thousand human genome sequences have been sequenced and there is a considerable amount of variation between individuals. Only 10% of the genome seems to be protected from mutations by purifying selection.[37]

    As of 2012, the efforts have shifted toward finding interactions between DNA and regulatory proteins by the technique ChIP-Seq, or gaps where the DNA is not packaged by histones (DNase hypersensitive sites), both of which tell where there are potential regulatory sequences in the investigated cell type.[27]

    Repetitive DNA sequences
    Repetitive DNA sequences comprise approximately 50% of the human genome.[38]

    About 8% of the human genome consists of tandem DNA arrays or tandem repeats, low complexity repeat sequences that have multiple adjacent copies (e.g. “CAGCAGCAG…”).[39] The tandem sequences may be of variable lengths, from two nucleotides to tens of nucleotides. These sequences are highly variable, even among closely related individuals, and so are used for genealogical DNA testing and forensic DNA analysis.[40]

    Repeated sequences of fewer than ten nucleotides (e.g. the dinucleotide repeat (AC)n) are termed microsatellite sequences. Among the microsatellite sequences, trinucleotide repeats are of particular importance, as sometimes occur within coding regions of genes for proteins and may lead to genetic disorders. For example, Huntington’s disease results from an expansion of the trinucleotide repeat (CAG)n within the Huntingtin gene on human chromosome 4. Telomeres (the ends of linear chromosomes) end with a microsatellite hexanucleotide repeat of the sequence (TTAGGG)n.[41]

    Tandem repeats of longer sequences (arrays of repeated sequences 10–60 nucleotides long) are termed minisatellites.[42]

    Transposable genetic elements, DNA sequences that can replicate and insert copies of themselves at other locations within a host genome, are an abundant component in the human genome. The most abundant transposon lineage, Alu, has about 50,000 active copies,[43] and can be inserted into intragenic and intergenic regions.[44] One other lineage, LINE-1, has about 100 active copies per genome (the number varies between people).[45] Together with non-functional relics of old transposons, they account for over half of total human DNA.[46] Sometimes called “jumping genes”, transposons have played a major role in sculpting the human genome. Some of these sequences represent endogenous retroviruses, DNA copies of viral sequences that have become permanently integrated into the genome and are now passed on to succeeding generations. There are also a significant number of retroviruses in human DNA, at least 3 of which have been proven to possess an important function (i.e., HIV-like functional HERV-K; envelope genes of non-functional viruses HERV-W and HERV-FRD play a role in placenta formation by inducing cell-cell fusion).

    Mobile elements within the human genome can be classified into LTR retrotransposons (8.3% of total genome), SINEs (13.1% of total genome) including Alu elements, LINEs (20.4% of total genome), SVAs (SINE-VNTR-Alu) and Class II DNA transposons (2.9% of total genome).

    Junk DNA
    Main article: Junk DNA
    There is no consensus on what constitutes a “functional” element in the genome since geneticists, evolutionary biologists, and molecular biologists employ different definitions and methods.[47][48] Due to the ambiguity in the terminology, different schools of thought have emerged.[49] In evolutionary definitions, “functional” DNA, whether it is coding or non-coding, contributes to the fitness of the organism, and therefore is maintained by negative evolutionary pressure whereas “non-functional” DNA has no benefit to the organism and therefore is under neutral selective pressure. This type of DNA has been described as junk DNA.[50][51] In genetic definitions, “functional” DNA is related to how DNA segments manifest by phenotype and “nonfunctional” is related to loss-of-function effects on the organism.[47] In biochemical definitions, “functional” DNA relates to DNA sequences that specify molecular products (e.g. noncoding RNAs) and biochemical activities with mechanistic roles in gene or genome regulation (i.e. DNA sequences that impact cellular level activity such as cell type, condition, and molecular processes).[52][47] There is no consensus in the literature on the amount of functional DNA since, depending on how “function” is understood, ranges have been estimated from up to 90% of the human genome is likely nonfunctional DNA (junk DNA)[53] to up to 80% of the genome is likely functional.[54] It is also possible that junk DNA may acquire a function in the future and therefore may play a role in evolution,[55] but this is likely to occur only very rarely.[50] Finally DNA that is deleterious to the organism and is under negative selective pressure is called garbage DNA.[51]

    Sequencing
    Main article: Human Genome Project
    In 1984, the US government began to plan the Human Genome Project (HGP), which officially started in 1990.[56] The first human genome sequences were published in nearly complete draft form in February 2001 by the Human Genome Project[57] and Celera Corporation,[58] containing 92% of the human genome.[59] Completion of the Human Genome Project’s sequencing effort was announced in 2004 with the publication of a draft genome sequence, leaving just 341 gaps in the sequence, representing highly repetitive and other DNA that could not be sequenced with the technology available at the time.[60] The human genome was the first of all vertebrates to be sequenced to such near-completion, and as of 2018, the diploid genomes of over a million individual humans had been determined using next-generation sequencing.[61] These data are used worldwide in biomedical science, anthropology, forensics and other branches of science. Such genomic studies have led to advances in the diagnosis and treatment of diseases, and to new insights in many fields of biology, including human evolution.[citation needed]

    By 2018, the total number of genes had been raised to at least 46,831,[62] plus another 2300 micro-RNA genes.[63] A 2018 population survey found another 300 million bases of human genome that was not in the reference sequence.[64] Prior to the acquisition of the full genome sequence, estimates of the number of human genes ranged from 50,000 to 140,000 (with occasional vagueness about whether these estimates included non-protein coding genes).[65] As genome sequence quality and the methods for identifying protein-coding genes improved,[60] the count of recognized protein-coding genes dropped to 19,000–20,000.[66]

    In 2022, the Telomere-to-Telomere (T2T) consortium reported the complete sequence of a human female genome,[3] filling all the gaps in the X chromosome (2020) and the 22 autosomes (May 2021).[3][67] The previously unsequenced parts contain immune response genes that help to adapt to and survive infections, as well as genes that are important for predicting drug response.[68] The completed human genome sequence will also provide better understanding of human formation as an individual organism and how humans vary both between each other and other species.[68]

    Although the ‘completion’ of the human genome project was announced in 2001,[2] there remained hundreds of gaps, with about 5–10% of the total sequence remaining undetermined. The missing genetic information was mostly in repetitive heterochromatic regions and near the centromeres and telomeres, but also some gene-encoding euchromatic regions.[69] There remained 160 euchromatic gaps in 2015 when the sequences spanning another 50 formerly unsequenced regions were determined.[70] Only in 2020 was the first truly complete telomere-to-telomere sequence of a human chromosome determined, namely of the X chromosome.[71] The first complete telomere-to-telomere sequence of a human autosomal chromosome, chromosome 8, followed a year later.[72] The complete human genome (without Y chromosome) was published in 2021, while with Y chromosome in January 2022.[3][4][73]

    The All of Us Research Program in 2022 released its first major dataset, which included nearly 100,000 whole genome sequences. By April 2023, approximately 245,000 genomes had been sequenced.[74]

    In 2023, the T2T consortium reported the complete sequence of a human Y chromosome, the last chromosome to be finished, correcting errors in the earlier reference and adding more than 30 million base pairs that were absent from GRCh38.[75] A companion study that assembled 43 Y chromosomes from diverse lineages found that their length varies more than twofold between men.[76]

    In 2025, a research team preserved a digital copy of a human genome on a 5D memory crystal using femtosecond-laser inscription technology. The genome was stored as part of a long-term archival effort intended to preserve biological information for extremely long time spans (billions of years) and is housed in the Memory of Mankind archive in a salt cave in Hallstatt, Austria.[77][78]

    Genomic variation in humans
    Main article: Human genetic variation
    Human reference genome
    With the exception of identical twins, all humans show significant variation in genomic DNA sequences. The human reference genome (HRG) is used as a standard sequence reference.

    There are several important points concerning the human reference genome:

    The HRG is a haploid sequence. Each chromosome is represented once.
    The HRG is a composite sequence, and does not correspond to any actual human individual.
    The HRG is periodically updated to correct errors, ambiguities, and unknown “gaps”.
    The HRG in no way represents an “ideal” or “perfect” human individual. It is simply a standardized representation or model that is used for comparative purposes.
    The Genome Reference Consortium is responsible for updating the HRG. The latest coordinate-changing update to the reference assembly (GRCh38) was released in December 2013, and the latest patch to the current assembly (GRCh38.p14 or “h38”, NCBI RefSeq ID: GCF_000001405.40) was released in February 2022.[79][80]

    Patches in the HRG system are generally minor updates which are notated alongside the original, unchanged assembly. This is done in order to deliver newer, more accurate sequencing which better encompasses human genetic variation while maintaining the stability of the coordinate system for its extremely large number of users. For example, the human ABO gene is located on chromosome 9, with the element beginning at the 133,233,278th base pair and ending on the 133,276,024th base pair in h38. Adding or removing a single base pair anywhere upstream of those coordinates, such as from a newer sequencing run on an upstream element, would break the coordinates for the ABO gene used in any study prior to that update and render any published accessions unusable. Patches are categorized as either FIX or NOVEL. The former corrects assembly sequence errors identified by new data, and the latter notates newly identified loci where a given genomic element exists in some individuals that differs from its coordinates the reference assembly, called alternate loci.[81]

    Measuring human genetic variation
    Most studies of human genetic variation have focused on single-nucleotide polymorphisms (SNPs), which are substitutions in individual bases along a chromosome. Most analyses estimate that SNPs occur 1 in 1000 base pairs, on average, in the euchromatic human genome, although they do not occur at a uniform density. Thus follows the popular statement that “we are all, regardless of race, genetically 99.9% the same”,[82] although this would be somewhat qualified by most geneticists. For example, a much larger fraction of the genome is now thought to be involved in copy number variation.[83] A large-scale collaborative effort to catalog SNP variations in the human genome is being undertaken by the International HapMap Project.[84] In 2012, the project had compared the genomes of 1,184 individuals from 11 populations and identified 1.6 million single nucleotide polymorphisms.[85]

    The genomic loci and length of certain types of small repetitive sequences are highly variable from person to person, which is the basis of DNA fingerprinting and DNA paternity testing technologies. The heterochromatic portions of the human genome, which total several hundred million base pairs, are also thought to be quite variable within the human population (they are so repetitive and so long that they cannot be accurately sequenced with current technology). These regions contain few genes, and it is unclear whether any significant phenotypic effect results from typical variation in repeats or heterochromatin.

    Most gross genomic mutations in gamete germ cells probably result in inviable embryos; however, a number of human diseases are related to large-scale genomic abnormalities. Down syndrome, Turner Syndrome, and a number of other diseases result from nondisjunction of entire chromosomes. Cancer cells frequently have aneuploidy of chromosomes and chromosome arms, although a cause and effect relationship between aneuploidy and cancer has not been established.

    Mapping human genomic variation
    Whereas a genome sequence lists the order of every DNA base in a genome, a genome map identifies the landmarks. A genome map is less detailed than a genome sequence and aids in navigating around the genome.[86][87]

    An example of a variation map is the HapMap being developed by the International HapMap Project. The HapMap is a haplotype map of the human genome, “which will describe the common patterns of human DNA sequence variation.”[88] It catalogs the patterns of small-scale variations in the genome that involve single DNA letters, or bases.

    Researchers published the first sequence-based map of large-scale structural variation across the human genome in the journal Nature in May 2008.[89][90] Large-scale structural variations are differences in the genome among people that range from a few thousand to a few million DNA bases; some are gains or losses of stretches of genome sequence and others appear as re-arrangements of stretches of sequence. These variations include differences in the number of copies individuals have of a particular gene, deletions, translocations and inversions.

    Structural variation
    Structural variation refers to genetic variants that affect larger segments of the human genome, as opposed to point mutations. Often, structural variants (SVs) are defined as variants of 50 base pairs (bp) or greater, such as deletions, duplications, insertions, inversions and other rearrangements. About 90% of structural variants are noncoding deletions but most individuals have more than a thousand such deletions; the size of deletions ranges from dozens of base pairs to tens of thousands of bp.[91] On average, individuals carry ~3 rare structural variants that alter coding regions, e.g. delete exons. About 2% of individuals carry ultra-rare megabase-scale structural variants, especially rearrangements. That is, millions of base pairs may be inverted within a chromosome; ultra-rare means that they are only found in individuals or their family members and thus have arisen very recently.[91]

    SNP frequency across the human genome
    Single-nucleotide polymorphisms (SNPs) do not occur homogeneously across the human genome. In fact, there is enormous diversity in SNP frequency between genes, reflecting different selective pressures on each gene as well as different mutation and recombination rates across the genome. However, studies on SNPs are biased towards coding regions, the data generated from them are unlikely to reflect the overall distribution of SNPs throughout the genome. Therefore, the SNP Consortium protocol was designed to identify SNPs with no bias towards coding regions and the Consortium’s 100,000 SNPs generally reflect sequence diversity across the human chromosomes. The SNP Consortium aims to expand the number of SNPs identified across the genome to 300 000 by the end of the first quarter of 2001.[92]

    TSC SNP distribution along the long arm of chromosome 22 (from https://web.archive.org/web/20130903043223/http://snp.cshl.org/ ). Each column represents a 1 Mb interval; the approximate cytogenetic position is given on the x-axis. Clear peaks and troughs of SNP density can be seen, possibly reflecting different rates of mutation, recombination and selection.
    Changes in non-coding sequence and synonymous changes in coding sequence are generally more common than non-synonymous changes, reflecting greater selective pressure reducing diversity at positions dictating amino acid identity. Transitional changes are more common than transversions, with CpG dinucleotides showing the highest mutation rate, presumably due to deamination.[93]

    Personal genomes
    See also: Personal genomics
    A personal genome sequence is a (nearly) complete sequence of the chemical base pairs that make up the DNA of a single person. Because medical treatments have different effects on different people due to genetic variations such as single-nucleotide polymorphisms (SNPs), the analysis of personal genomes may lead to personalized medical treatment based on individual genotypes.[94]

    The first personal genome sequence to be determined was that of Craig Venter in 2007. Personal genomes had not been sequenced in the public Human Genome Project to protect the identity of volunteers who provided DNA samples. That sequence was derived from the DNA of several volunteers from a diverse population.[95] However, early in the Venter-led Celera Genomics genome sequencing effort the decision was made to switch from sequencing a composite sample to using DNA from a single individual, later revealed to have been Venter himself. Thus the Celera human genome sequence released in 2000 was largely that of one man. Subsequent replacement of the early composite-derived data and determination of the diploid sequence, representing both sets of chromosomes, rather than a haploid sequence originally reported, allowed the release of the first personal genome.[96] In April 2008, that of James Watson was also completed. In 2009, Stephen Quake published his own genome sequence derived from a sequencer of his own design, the Heliscope.[97] A Stanford team led by Euan Ashley published a framework for the medical interpretation of human genomes implemented on Quake’s genome and made whole genome-informed medical decisions for the first time.[98] That team further extended the approach to the West family, the first family sequenced as part of Illumina’s Personal Genome Sequencing program.[99] Since then hundreds of personal genome sequences have been released,[100] including those of Desmond Tutu,[101][102] and of a Paleo-Eskimo.[103] In 2012, the whole genome sequences of two family trios among 1092 genomes was made public.[9] In November 2013, a Spanish family made four personal exome datasets (about 1% of the genome) publicly available under a Creative Commons public domain license.[104][105] The Personal Genome Project (started in 2005) is among the few to make both genome sequences and corresponding medical phenotypes publicly available.[106][107]

    The sequencing of individual genomes further unveiled levels of genetic complexity that had not been appreciated before. Personal genomics helped reveal the significant level of diversity in the human genome attributed not only to SNPs but structural variations as well. However, the application of such knowledge to the treatment of disease and in the medical field is only in its very beginnings.[108] Exome sequencing has become increasingly popular as a tool to aid in diagnosis of genetic disease because the exome contributes only 1% of the genomic sequence but accounts for roughly 85% of mutations that contribute significantly to disease.[109]

    Human knockouts
    In humans, gene knockouts naturally occur as heterozygous or homozygous loss-of-function gene knockouts. These knockouts are often difficult to distinguish, especially within heterogeneous genetic backgrounds. They are also difficult to find as they occur in low frequencies.

    Populations with a high level of parental-relatedness result in a larger number of homozygous gene knockouts as compared to outbred populations.[110]
    Populations with high rates of consanguinity, such as countries with high rates of first-cousin marriages, display the highest frequencies of homozygous gene knockouts. Such populations include Pakistan, Iceland, and Amish populations. These populations with a high level of parental-relatedness have been subjects of human knock out research which has helped to determine the function of specific genes in humans. By distinguishing specific knockouts, researchers are able to use phenotypic analyses of these individuals to help characterize the gene that has been knocked out.

    A pedigree displaying a first-cousin mating (carriers both carrying heterozygous knockouts mating as marked by double line) leading to offspring possessing a homozygous gene knockout
    Knockouts in specific genes can cause genetic diseases, potentially have beneficial effects, or even result in no phenotypic effect at all. However, determining a knockout’s phenotypic effect and in humans can be challenging. Challenges to characterizing and clinically interpreting knockouts include difficulty calling of DNA variants, determining disruption of protein function (annotation), and considering the amount of influence mosaicism has on the phenotype.[110]

    One major study that investigated human knockouts is the Pakistan Risk of Myocardial Infarction study.[111] It was found that individuals possessing a heterozygous loss-of-function gene knockout for the APOC3 gene had lower triglycerides in the blood after consuming a high fat meal as compared to individuals without the mutation. However, individuals possessing homozygous loss-of-function gene knockouts of the APOC3 gene displayed the lowest level of triglycerides in the blood after the fat load test, as they produce no functional APOC3 protein.[112]

    DNA damage
    In each cell of the human body, the human genome experiences, on average, tens of thousands of DNA damage events per day.[113] These damage events can block genome replication or genome transcription, and if they are not repaired or are repaired incorrectly, they may lead to mutations, or other genome alterations in the human genome that threaten cell viability.[113]

    Human genetic disorders
    Further information: Genetic disorder
    Most aspects of human biology involve both genetic (inherited) and non-genetic (environmental) factors. Some inherited variation influences aspects of our biology that are not medical in nature (height, eye color, ability to taste or smell certain compounds, etc.). Moreover, some genetic disorders only cause disease in combination with the appropriate environmental factors (such as diet). With these caveats, genetic disorders may be described as clinically defined diseases caused by genomic DNA sequence variation. In the most straightforward cases, the disorder can be associated with variation in a single gene. For example, cystic fibrosis is caused by mutations in the CFTR gene and is the most common recessive disorder in caucasian populations with over 1,300 different mutations known.[114]

    Disease-causing mutations in specific genes are usually severe in terms of gene function and are rare, thus genetic disorders are similarly individually rare. However, since there are many genes that can vary to cause genetic disorders, in aggregate they constitute a significant component of known medical conditions, especially in pediatric medicine. Molecularly characterized genetic disorders are those for which the underlying causal gene has been identified. Currently there are approximately 2,200 such disorders annotated in the OMIM database.[114]

    Studies of genetic disorders are often performed by means of family-based studies. In some instances, population based approaches are employed, particularly in the case of so-called founder populations such as those in Finland, French-Canada, Utah, Sardinia, etc. Diagnosis and treatment of genetic disorders are usually performed by a geneticist-physician trained in clinical/medical genetics. The results of the Human Genome Project are likely to provide increased availability of genetic testing for gene-related disorders, and eventually improved treatment. Parents can be screened for hereditary conditions and counselled on the consequences, the probability of inheritance, and how to avoid or ameliorate it in their offspring.

    There are many different kinds of DNA sequence variation, ranging from complete extra or missing chromosomes down to single nucleotide changes. It is generally presumed that much naturally occurring genetic variation in human populations is phenotypically neutral, i.e., has little or no detectable effect on the physiology of the individual (although there may be fractional differences in fitness defined over evolutionary time frames). Genetic disorders can be caused by any or all known types of sequence variation. To molecularly characterize a new genetic disorder, it is necessary to establish a causal link between a particular genomic sequence variant and the clinical disease under investigation. Such studies constitute the realm of human molecular genetics.

    With the advent of the Human Genome and International HapMap Project, it has become feasible to explore subtle genetic influences on many common disease conditions such as diabetes, asthma, migraine, schizophrenia, etc. Although some causal links have been made between genomic sequence variants in particular genes and some of these diseases, often with much publicity in the general media, these are usually not considered to be genetic disorders per se as their causes are complex, involving many different genetic and environmental factors. Thus there may be disagreement in particular cases whether a specific medical condition should be termed a genetic disorder.

    Additional genetic disorders of mention are Kallman syndrome and Pfeiffer syndrome (gene FGFR1), Fuchs corneal dystrophy (gene TCF4), Hirschsprung’s disease (genes RET and FECH), Bardet-Biedl syndrome 1 (genes CCDC28B and BBS1), Bardet-Biedl syndrome 10 (gene BBS10), and facioscapulohumeral muscular dystrophy type 2 (genes D4Z4 and SMCHD1).[115]

    Genome sequencing is now able to narrow the genome down to specific locations to more accurately find mutations that will result in a genetic disorder. Copy number variants (CNVs) and single nucleotide variants (SNVs) are also able to be detected at the same time as genome sequencing with newer sequencing procedures available, called Next Generation Sequencing (NGS).[116] This only analyzes a small portion of the genome, around 1–2%. The results of this sequencing can be used for clinical diagnosis of a genetic condition, including Usher syndrome, retinal disease, hearing impairments, diabetes, epilepsy, Leigh disease, hereditary cancers, neuromuscular diseases, primary immunodeficiencies, severe combined immunodeficiency (SCID), and diseases of the mitochondria.[117] NGS can also be used to identify carriers of diseases before conception. The diseases that can be detected in this sequencing include Tay-Sachs disease, Bloom syndrome, Gaucher disease, Canavan disease, familial dysautonomia, cystic fibrosis, spinal muscular atrophy, and fragile-X syndrome. The Next Genome Sequencing can be narrowed down to specifically look for diseases more prevalent in certain ethnic populations.[118]

    Prevalence and associated gene/chromosome for some human genetic disorders
    Disorder Prevalence Chromosome or gene involved
    Chromosomal conditions
    Down syndrome 1:600 Chromosome 21
    Klinefelter syndrome 1:500–1000 males Additional X chromosome
    Turner syndrome 1:2000 females Loss of X chromosome
    Sickle cell anemia 1 in 50 births in parts of Africa; rarer elsewhere β-globin (on chromosome 11)
    Bloom syndrome 1:48000 Ashkenazi Jews BLM
    Cancers
    Breast/Ovarian cancer (susceptibility) ~5% of cases of these cancer types BRCA1, BRCA2
    FAP (hereditary nonpolyposis coli) 1:3500 APC
    Lynch syndrome 5–10% of all cases of bowel cancer MLH1, MSH2, MSH6, PMS2
    Fanconi anemia 1:130000 births FANCC
    Neurological conditions
    Huntington’s disease 1:20000 Huntingtin
    Alzheimer’s disease – early onset 1:2500 PS1, PS2, APP
    Tay-Sachs 1:3600 births in Ashkenazi Jews HEXA gene (on chromosome 15)
    Canavan disease 2.5% Eastern European Jewish ancestry ASPA gene (on chromosome 17)
    Familial dysautonomia 600 known cases worldwide since discovery IKBKAP gene (on chromosome 9)
    Fragile X syndrome 1.4:10000 in males, 0.9:10000 in females FMR1 gene (on X chromosome)
    Mucolipidosis type IV 1:90 to 1:100 in Ashkenazi Jews MCOLN1
    Other conditions
    Cystic fibrosis 1:2500 CFTR
    Duchenne muscular dystrophy 1:3500 boys Dystrophin
    Becker muscular dystrophy 1.5–6:100000 males DMD
    Beta thalassemia 1:100000 HBB
    Congenital adrenal hyperplasia 1:280 in Native Americans and Yupik Eskimos
    1:15000 in American Caucasians

    CYP21A2
    Glycogen storage disease type I 1:100000 births in America G6PC
    Maple syrup urine disease 1:180000 in the U.S.
    1:176 in Mennonite/Amish communities

    1:250000 in Austria

    BCKDHA, BCKDHB, DBT, DLD
    Niemann–Pick disease, SMPD1-associated 1,200 cases worldwide SMPD1
    Usher syndrome 1:23000 in the U.S.
    1:28000 in Norway

    1:12500 in Germany

    CDH23, CLRN1, DFNB31, GPR98, MYO7A, PCDH15, USH1C, USH1G, USH2A
    Evolution
    Hominin timeline
    This box: viewtalkedit
    −10 —–−9 —–−8 —–−7 —–−6 —–−5 —–−4 —–−3 —–−2 —–−1 —–0 —
    Miocene
    Pliocene
    Pleistocene
    Hominini
    Nakalipithecus
    Samburupithecus
    Ouranopithecus
    (Ou. turkae)
    (Ou. macedoniensis)
    Chororapithecus
    Oreopithecus
    Sivapithecus
    Sahelanthropus
    Graecopithecus
    Orrorin
    (O. praegens)
    (O. tugenensis)
    Ardipithecus
    (Ar. kadabba)
    (Ar. ramidus)
    Australopithecus
    (Au. africanus)
    (Au. afarensis)
    (Au. anamensis)
    H. habilis
    (H. rudolfensis)
    (Au. garhi)
    H. erectus
    (H. antecessor)
    (H. ergaster)
    (Au. sediba)
    H. heidelbergensis
    Homo sapiens
    Neanderthals
    Denisovans

    ←
    Earlier apes
    ←
    Gorilla split
    ←
    Chimpanzee split
    ←
    Earliest bipedal
    ←
    Earliest sign of Ardipithecus
    ←
    Earliest sign of Australopithecus
    ←
    Earliest stone tools
    ←
    Earliest sign of
    Homo
    ←
    Dispersal beyond Africa
    ←
    Earliest fire / cooking
    ←
    Earliest rock art
    ←
    Earliest clothes
    ←
    Modern humans
    H o m i n i d s
    P a r a n t h r o p u s
    (million years ago)
    See also: Human evolution and Chimpanzee Genome Project
    Comparative genomics studies of mammalian genomes suggest that approximately 5% of the human genome has been conserved by evolution since the divergence of extant lineages approximately 200 million years ago, containing the vast majority of genes.[119][120] The published chimpanzee genome differs from that of the human genome by 1.23% in direct sequence comparisons.[121] Around 20% of this figure is accounted for by variation within each species, leaving only ~1.06% consistent sequence divergence between humans and chimps at shared genes.[122] This nucleotide by nucleotide difference is dwarfed, however, by the portion of each genome that is not shared, including around 6% of functional genes that are unique to either humans or chimps.[123]

    In other words, the considerable observable differences between humans and chimps may be due as much or more to genome level variation in the number, function and expression of genes rather than DNA sequence changes in shared genes. Indeed, even within humans, there has been found to be a previously unappreciated amount of copy number variation (CNV) which can make up as much as 5–15% of the human genome. In other words, between humans, there could be +/- 500,000,000 base pairs of DNA, some being active genes, others inactivated, or active at different levels. The full significance of this finding remains to be seen. On average, a typical human protein-coding gene differs from its chimpanzee ortholog by only two amino acid substitutions; nearly one third of human genes have exactly the same protein translation as their chimpanzee orthologs. A major difference between the two genomes is human chromosome 2, which is equivalent to a fusion product of chimpanzee chromosomes 12 and 13.[124] (later renamed to chromosomes 2A and 2B, respectively).

    Humans have undergone an extraordinary loss of olfactory receptor genes during our recent evolution, which explains our relatively crude sense of smell compared to most other mammals. Evolutionary evidence suggests that the emergence of color vision in humans and several other primate species has diminished the need for the sense of smell.[125]

    In September 2016, scientists reported that, based on human DNA genetic studies, all non-Africans in the world today can be traced to a single population that exited Africa between 50,000 and 80,000 years ago.[126]

    Mitochondrial DNA
    The human mitochondrial DNA is of tremendous interest to geneticists, since it undoubtedly plays a role in mitochondrial disease. It also sheds light on human evolution; for example, analysis of variation in the human mitochondrial genome has led to the postulation of a recent common ancestor for all humans on the maternal line of descent (see Mitochondrial Eve).

    Due to the damage induced by the exposure to Reactive Oxygen Species mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) has a more rapid rate of variation than nuclear DNA. This 20-fold higher mutation rate allows mtDNA to be used for more accurate tracing of maternal ancestry.[citation needed] Studies of mtDNA in populations have allowed ancient migration paths to be traced, such as the migration of Native Americans from Siberia[127] or Polynesians from southeastern Asia.[citation needed] It has also been used to show that there is no trace of Neanderthal DNA in the European gene mixture inherited through purely maternal lineage.[128] Due to the restrictive all or none manner of mtDNA inheritance, this result (no trace of Neanderthal mtDNA) would be likely unless there were a large percentage of Neanderthal ancestry, or there was strong positive selection for that mtDNA. For example, going back 5 generations, only 1 of a person’s 32 ancestors contributed to that person’s mtDNA, so if one of these 32 was pure Neanderthal an expected ~3% of that person’s autosomal DNA would be of Neanderthal origin, yet they would have a ~97% chance of having no trace of Neanderthal mtDNA.[citation needed]

    Epigenome
    See also: Epigenetics
    Epigenetics describes a variety of features of the human genome that transcend its primary DNA sequence, such as chromatin packaging, histone modifications and DNA methylation, and which are important in regulating gene expression, genome replication and other cellular processes. Epigenetic markers strengthen and weaken transcription of certain genes but do not affect the actual sequence of DNA nucleotides. DNA methylation is a major form of epigenetic control over gene expression and one of the most highly studied topics in epigenetics. During development, the human DNA methylation profile experiences dramatic changes. In early germ line cells, the genome has very low methylation levels. These low levels generally describe active genes. As development progresses, parental imprinting tags lead to increased methylation activity.[129][130]

    Epigenetic patterns can be identified between tissues within an individual as well as between individuals themselves. Identical genes that have differences only in their epigenetic state are called epialleles. Epialleles can be placed into three categories: those directly determined by an individual’s genotype, those influenced by genotype, and those entirely independent of genotype. The epigenome is also influenced significantly by environmental factors. Diet, toxins, and hormones impact the epigenetic state. Studies in dietary manipulation have demonstrated that methyl-deficient diets are associated with hypomethylation of the epigenome. Such studies establish epigenetics as an important interface between the environment and the genome.[131]

  • Sustainable development

    Sustainable development is an approach to growth and human development that aims to meet the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs.[1][2] The aim is to have a society where living conditions and resources meet human needs without undermining planetary integrity.[3][4] Sustainable development aims to balance the needs of the economy, environment, and society (Triple Bottom Line). Equitable health access is a pillar of social sustainability. The Brundtland Commission Report, published in 1987, helped to make the concept of sustainable development better known.

    Sustainable development overlaps with the idea of sustainability which is a normative concept.[5] UNESCO formulated a distinction between the two concepts as follows: “Sustainability is often thought of as a long-term goal (i.e. a more sustainable world), while sustainable development refers to the many processes and pathways to achieve it.”[6]

    The Rio Process that began at the 1992 Earth Summit in Rio de Janeiro has placed the concept of sustainable development on the international agenda. Sustainable development is the foundational concept of the Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs).[7] These global goals for the year 2030 were adopted in 2015 by the United Nations General Assembly (UNGA). They address the global challenges, including poverty, climate change, biodiversity loss, and peace.

    There are some problems with the concept of sustainable development. Some scholars say it is an oxymoron because according to them, development is inherently unsustainable. Other commentators are disappointed in the lack of progress that has been achieved so far.[8][9] Scholars have stated that “sustainable development” is open-ended, ambiguous, and incoherent, so it can be easily appropriated.[7] Furthermore, while digitalization is often promoted as a tool for sustainable development, recent scholarly analysis has introduced a more complex view, indicating that the rapid reliance on digital technologies can have a negative overall impact on environmental sustainability, despite positive influences on economic and social development aspects.[10]

    Therefore, it is important that there is increased funding for research on sustainability in order to better understand sustainable development and address its vagueness and shortcomings.[11]

    Definition
    In 1987, the United Nations World Commission on Environment and Development released the report Our Common Future, commonly called the Brundtland Report.[1] The report included a definition of “sustainable development” which is now widely used:[1][12]

    Sustainable development is a development that meets the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. It contains two key concepts within it:

    The concept of ‘needs’, in particular, the essential needs of the world’s poor, to which overriding priority should be given; and
    The idea of limitations imposed by the state of technology and social organization on the environment’s ability to meet present and future needs.
    — World Commission on Environment and Development, Our Common Future (1987)
    Sustainable development thus tries to find a balance between economic development, environmental protection, and social well-being.

    Scholars note that sustainable development is understood in many different ways.[7] They also highlight inconsistencies in the current market-driven system of social, economic and political organization. Efforts toward global sustainability must consider the diverse challenges, conditions, and choices that affect prospects and prosperity for all, everywhere.

    Sustainability means different things to different people, and the concept of sustainable development has led to a diversity of discourses that legitimize competing sociopolitical projects.[13]

    Development of the concept
    See also: Sustainability
    Sustainable development has its roots in ideas regarding sustainable forest management, which were developed in Europe during the 17th and 18th centuries.[14][15][16] In response to a growing awareness of the depletion of timber resources in England, John Evelyn argued, in his 1662 essay Sylva, that “sowing and planting of trees had to be regarded as a national duty of every landowner, in order to stop the destructive over- exploitation of natural resources.” In 1713, Hans Carl von Carlowitz, a senior mining administrator in the service of Elector Frederick Augustus I of Saxony published Sylvicultura economics, a 400-page work on forestry. Building upon the ideas of Evelyn and French minister Jean-Baptiste Colbert, von Carlowitz developed the concept of managing forests for sustained yield.[14] His work influenced others, including Alexander von Humboldt and Georg Ludwig Hartig, eventually leading to the development of the science of forestry. This, in turn, influenced people like Gifford Pinchot, the first head of the US Forest Service, whose approach to forest management was driven by the idea of wise use of resources, and Aldo Leopold whose land ethic was influential in the development of the environmental movement in the 1960s.[14][15]

    Following the publication of Rachel Carson’s Silent Spring in 1962, the developing environmental movement drew attention to the relationship between economic growth and environmental degradation. Kenneth E. Boulding, in his influential 1966 essay The Economics of the Coming Spaceship Earth, identified the need for the economic system to fit itself to the ecological system with its limited pools of resources.[15] Another milestone was the 1968 article by Garrett Hardin that popularized the term “tragedy of the commons”.[17]

    The direct linking of sustainability and development in a contemporary sense can be traced to the early 1970s. “Strategy of Progress”, a 1972 book (in German) by Ernst Basler, explained how the long-acknowledged sustainability concept of preserving forests for future wood production can be directly transferred to the broader importance of preserving environmental resources to sustain the world for future generations.[18] That same year, the interrelationship of environment and development was formally demonstrated in a systems dynamic simulation model reported in the classic report on Limits to Growth. This was commissioned by the Club of Rome and written by a group of scientists led by Dennis and Donella Meadows of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. Describing the desirable “state of global equilibrium”, the authors wrote: “We are searching for a model output that represents a world system that is sustainable without sudden and uncontrolled collapse and capable of satisfying the basic material requirements of all of its people.”[19] The year 1972 also saw the publication of the influential book, A Blueprint for Survival.[20][21]

    In 1975, an MIT research group prepared ten days of hearings on “Growth and Its Implication for the Future” for the US Congress, the first hearings ever held on sustainable development.[22]

    In 1980, the International Union for Conservation of Nature published a world conservation strategy that included one of the first references to sustainable development as a global priority[23] and introduced the term “sustainable development”.[24]: 4  Two years later, the United Nations World Charter for Nature raised five principles of conservation by which human conduct affecting nature is to be guided and judged.[25]

    Since the Brundtland Report, the concept of sustainable development has developed beyond the initial intergenerational framework to focus more on the goal of “socially inclusive and environmentally sustainable economic growth”.[24]: 5  In 1992, the UN Conference on Environment and Development published the Earth Charter, which outlines the building of a just, sustainable, and peaceful global society in the 21st century. The action plan Agenda 21 for sustainable development identified information, integration, and participation as key building blocks to help countries achieve development that recognizes these interdependent pillars. Furthermore, Agenda 21 emphasizes that broad public participation in decision-making is a fundamental prerequisite for achieving sustainable development.[26]

    The Rio Protocol was a huge leap forward: for the first time, the world agreed on a sustainability agenda. In fact, a global consensus was facilitated by neglecting concrete goals and operational details.

    Whilst the discussions about (or discourse of) sustainable development are highly influential in global and national governance frameworks, its meaning and operationalization are context-dependent and have evolved over time. This evolution can for example be seen in the transition from the Millennium Development Goals (years 2000 to 2015) to the Sustainable Development Goals (years 2015 to 2030).[27]

    Global governance framework

    Mechanisms to enhance policy for sustainable development
    The most comprehensive global governance framework for sustainable development is the 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development with its 17 Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs).[27] This agenda was a follow-up to the Millennium Declaration from the year 2000 with its eight Millennium Development Goals (MDGs), the first comprehensive global governance framework for sustainable development.[27] The SDGs have concrete targets (unlike the results from the Rio Process) but no methods for sanctions.[28][29]: 137  They contain goals, targets and indicators for example in the areas of poverty reduction, environmental protection, human prosperity and peace.[27]

    Scholars who are investigating global environmental governance have identified a set of discourses within the public space that mostly convey four sustainability frames: mainstream sustainability, progressive sustainability, a limits discourse, and radical sustainability.[13] First, mainstream sustainability is a conservative approach on both economic and political terms. Second, progressive sustainability is an economically conservative, yet politically reformist approach. Under this framing, sustainable development is still centered on economic growth but human well-being and development can only be achieved through a redistribution of power to even out inequalities between developed and developing countries. Third, a limits discourse is an economically reformist, yet politically conservative approach to sustainability. Fourth, radical sustainability is a transformative approach seeking to break with existing global economic and political structures.[13]

    Related concepts
    Sustainability
    This section is an excerpt from Sustainability.edit

    Three visual representations of sustainability and its three dimensions. The left image shows sustainability as three intersecting circles. The top right is a nested approach where social and economic sustainability are contained within environmental sustainability. The bottom right shows pillars with the different components holding up sustainability.
    Sustainability or being sustainable is the ability to continue the same over a long period of time.[30][31] In modern usage it generally refers to a state in which the environment, economy, and society will continue to exist over a long period of time.[32] Many definitions emphasize the environmental dimension.[33][34] This can include addressing key environmental problems, such as climate change and biodiversity loss. The idea of sustainability can guide decisions at the global, national, organizational, and individual levels.[35] A related concept is that of sustainable development, and the terms are often used to mean the same thing. “Sustainability is often thought of as a long-term goal (i.e. a more sustainable world), while sustainable development refers to the many processes and pathways to achieve it.”[36]

    Dimensions
    Main article: Sustainability § Dimensions of sustainability
    Sustainable development, like sustainability, is regarded to have three dimensions: the environment, economy and society. The idea is that a good balance between the three dimensions should be achieved. Instead of calling them dimensions, other terms commonly used are pillars, domains, aspects, spheres.

    This section is an excerpt from Sustainability § Development of three dimensions.edit

    Sustainability Venn diagram, where sustainability is thought of as the area where the three dimensions overlap
    Scholars usually distinguish three different areas of sustainability. These are the environmental, the social, and the economic. Several terms are in use for this concept. Authors may speak of three pillars, dimensions, components, aspects,[37] perspectives, factors, or goals. All mean the same thing in this context.[38] The three dimensions paradigm has few theoretical foundations.[38]

    Countries could develop systems for monitoring and evaluation of progress towards achieving sustainable development by adopting indicators that measure changes across economic, social and environmental dimensions.

    — United Nations Conference on Environment & Development – Earth Summit (1992), [39]: 8.6 
    Pathways
    Further information: Sustainability § Transition

    Sustainable development requires six central capacities.[40]
    Six interdependent capacities are deemed to be necessary for the successful pursuit of sustainable development.[40] These are the capacities to measure progress towards sustainable development; promote equity within and between generations; adapt to shocks and surprises; transform the system onto more sustainable development pathways; link knowledge with action for sustainability; and to devise governance arrangements that allow people to work together.[40]

    During the MDG era (year 2000 to 2015), the key objective of sustainable development was poverty reduction to be reached through economic growth and participation in the global trade system.[27] The SDGs take a much more comprehensive approach to sustainable development than the MDGs did. They offer a more people-centered development agenda. Out of the 17 SDGs, for example, 11 goals contain targets related to equity, equality or inclusion, and SDG 10 is solely devoted to addressing inequality within and among countries.[27]

    Improving on environmental sustainability
    Further information: Human impact on the environment and Ecological footprint
    An unsustainable situation occurs when natural capital (the total of nature’s resources) is used up faster than it can be replenished.[41]: 58  Sustainability requires that human activity only uses nature’s resources at a rate at which they can be replenished naturally. The concept of sustainable development is intertwined with the concept of carrying capacity. Theoretically, the long-term result of environmental degradation is the inability to sustain human life.[41]

    Important operational principles of sustainable development were published by Herman Daly in 1990: renewable resources should provide a sustainable yield (the rate of harvest should not exceed the rate of regeneration); for non-renewable resources there should be equivalent development of renewable substitutes; waste generation should not exceed the assimilative capacity of the environment.[42]

    In 2019, a summary for policymakers of the largest, most comprehensive study to date of biodiversity and ecosystem services was published by the Intergovernmental Science-Policy Platform on Biodiversity and Ecosystem Services. It recommended that human civilization will need a transformative change, including sustainable agriculture, reductions in consumption and waste, fishing quotas and collaborative water management.[43][44]

    Environmental problems associated with industrial agriculture and agribusiness are now being addressed through approaches such as sustainable agriculture, organic farming and more sustainable business practices.[45] At the local level there are various movements working towards sustainable food systems which may include less meat consumption, local food production, slow food, sustainable gardening, and organic gardening.[46] The environmental effects of different dietary patterns depend on many factors, including the proportion of animal and plant foods consumed and the method of food production.[47][48]

    Ecological footprint for different nations compared to their Human Development Index (2007)
    As global population and affluence have increased, so has the use of various materials increased in volume, diversity, and distance transported. By 2050, humanity could consume an estimated 140 billion tons of minerals, ores, fossil fuels and biomass per year (three times its current amount) unless the economic growth rate is decoupled from the rate of natural resource consumption.[49]

    Sustainable use of materials has targeted the idea of dematerialization, converting the linear path of materials (extraction, use, disposal in landfill) to a circular material flow that reuses materials as much as possible, much like the cycling and reuse of waste in nature.[50] This way of thinking is expressed in the concept of circular economy, which employs reuse, sharing, repair, refurbishment, remanufacturing and recycling to create a closed-loop system, minimizing the use of resource inputs and the creation of waste, pollution and carbon emissions.[51] The European Commission has adopted an ambitious Circular Economy Action Plan in 2020, which aims at making sustainable products the norm in the EU.[52][53]

    Improving on economic and social aspects
    Further information: Corporate sustainability and Sustainable business
    It has been suggested that because of the rural poverty and overexploitation, environmental resources should be treated as important economic assets, called natural capital.[54] Economic development has traditionally required a growth in the gross domestic product. This model of unlimited personal and GDP growth may be over. Sustainable development may involve improvements in the quality of life for many but may necessitate a decrease in resource consumption.[55] “Growth” generally ignores the direct effect that the environment may have on social welfare, whereas “development” takes it into account.[56]

    As early as the 1970s, the concept of sustainability was used to describe an economy “in equilibrium with basic ecological support systems”.[57] Scientists in many fields have highlighted The Limits to Growth,[58][59] and economists have presented alternatives, for example a ‘steady-state economy’, to address concerns over the impacts of expanding human development on the planet.[60] In 1987, the economist Edward Barbier published the study The Concept of Sustainable Economic Development, where he recognized that goals of environmental conservation and economic development are not conflicting and can be reinforcing each other.[61]

    A World Bank study from 1999 concluded that based on the theory of genuine savings (defined as “traditional net savings less the value of resource depletion and environmental degradation plus the value of investment in human capital”), policymakers have many possible interventions to increase sustainability, in macroeconomics or purely environmental.[62] Several studies have noted that efficient policies for renewable energy and pollution are compatible with increasing human welfare, eventually reaching a golden-rule[clarification needed] steady state.[63][64][65][66]

    A meta review in 2002 looked at environmental and economic valuations and found a “lack of concrete understanding of what “sustainability policies” might entail in practice”.[67] A study concluded in 2007 that knowledge, manufactured and human capital (health and education) has not compensated for the degradation of natural capital in many parts of the world.[68] It has been suggested that intergenerational equity can be incorporated into a sustainable development and decision making, as has become common in economic valuations of climate economics.[69]

    The World Business Council for Sustainable Development published a Vision 2050 document in 2021 to show “How business can lead the transformations the world needs”. The vision states that “we envision a world in which 9+billion people can live well, within planetary boundaries, by 2050.”[70] This report was highlighted by The Guardian as “the largest concerted corporate sustainability action plan to date – include reversing the damage done to ecosystems, addressing rising greenhouse gas emissions and ensuring societies move to sustainable agriculture.”[71]

    Barriers
    This section is an excerpt from Sustainability § Barriers.edit
    There are many reasons why sustainability is so difficult to achieve. These reasons have the name sustainability barriers.[35][72] Before addressing these barriers it is important to analyze and understand them.[35]: 34  Some barriers arise from nature and its complexity (“everything is related”).[73] Others arise from the human condition. One example is the value-action gap. This reflects the fact that people often do not act according to their convictions. Experts describe these barriers as intrinsic to the concept of sustainability.[74]: 81 

    Other barriers are extrinsic to the concept of sustainability. This means it is possible to overcome them. One way would be to put a price tag on the consumption of public goods.[74]: 84  Some extrinsic barriers relate to the nature of dominant institutional frameworks. Examples would be where market mechanisms fail for public goods. Existing societies, economies, and cultures encourage increased consumption. There is a structural imperative for growth in competitive market economies. This inhibits necessary societal change.[75]

    Furthermore, there are several barriers related to the difficulties of implementing sustainability policies. There are trade-offs between the goals of environmental policies and economic development. Environmental goals include nature conservation. Development may focus on poverty reduction.[72][35]: 65  There are also trade-offs between short-term profit and long-term viability.[74]: 65  Political pressures generally favor the short term over the long term. So they form a barrier to actions oriented toward improving sustainability.[74]: 86 

    Barriers to sustainability may also reflect current trends. These could include consumerism and short-termism.[74]: 86  Even stakeholders with strong personal commitment to sustainability can face practical constraints and competing priorities that limit their engagement.[76]

    Assessments and reactions
    Main article: Sustainability § Assessments and reactions
    Further information: Weak and strong sustainability, Degrowth, and Eco-economic decoupling
    The concept of sustainable development has been and still is, subject to criticism, including the question of what is to be sustained in sustainable development. It has been argued that there is no such thing as sustainable use of a non-renewable resource, since any positive rate of exploitation will eventually lead to the exhaustion of earth’s finite stock;[77]: 13  this perspective renders the Industrial Revolution as a whole unsustainable.[78]: 20f [79]: 61–67 [60]: 22f 

    The sustainable development debate is based on the assumption that societies need to manage three types of capital (economic, social, and natural), which may be non-substitutable and whose consumption might be irreversible.[80] Natural capital can not necessarily be substituted by economic capital.[60] While it is possible that we can find ways to replace some natural resources, it is much less likely that they will ever be able to replace ecosystem services, such as the protection provided by the ozone layer, or the climate stabilizing function of the Amazonian forest.

    The concept of sustainable development has been criticized from different angles. While some see it as paradoxical (or an oxymoron) and regard development as inherently unsustainable, others are disappointed in the lack of progress that has been achieved so far.[8][9] Part of the problem is that “development” itself is not consistently defined.[29]: 16 [81]

    The vagueness of the Brundtland definition of sustainable development has been criticized as follows:[29]: 17  The definition has “opened up the possibility of downplaying sustainability. Hence, governments spread the message that we can have it all at the same time, i.e. economic growth, prospering societies and a healthy environment. No new ethic is required. This so-called weak version of sustainability is popular among governments, and businesses, but profoundly wrong and not even weak, as there is no alternative to preserving the earth’s ecological integrity.”[82]: 2 

    Scholars have stated that sustainable development is open-ended, much critiqued as ambiguous, incoherent, and therefore easily appropriated.[7]

    Society and culture
    Sustainable development goals

    The United Nations Sustainable Development Goals
    Sustainable development is the foundational concept of the Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs). Policies to achieve the SDGs are meant to cohere around this concept.[7]

    This section is an excerpt from Sustainable Development Goals.edit
    Part of a series on the
    United Nations

    Charter
    UN System
    Principal organs
    Secretariat
    Funds, programmes, and other bodies
    UN development programmes
    Humanitarian agencies
    Specialized agencies
    Development and social
    Technical and regulatory
    Finance and trade
    Peace and security
    Research and training
    Human rights
    Membership
    Members and observers
    History
    Preceding years
    Preparatory years
    Activities
    Resolutions
    vte
    Sustainable Development Goals (abbr. SDGs) were adopted in 2015 by all United Nations (UN) members for the 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development. The aim of the 17 global goals is “peace and prosperity for people and the planet”,[83][84] tackling climate change, and working to preserve oceans and forests. The SDGs also include 169 measurable targets.

    The SDGs highlight the connections between the environmental, social, and economic aspects of sustainable development. Sustainability (meeting the needs to the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet theirs)[85] is at the center of the SDGs, as the term sustainable implies, but achieving the goals has been challenging.[86]

    In 2024, the United Nations released a report stating that only 17% of the SDG targets were on track.[87] In the United Nations’ 2025 Sustainability Development Goals Report it was stated that only 35% of the SDG targets “were on track or making moderate progress”, with nearly half moving “too slowly” and 18% of the targets were actually “in reverse”, warning that the current pace of change is insufficient to fully achieve all of the Goals by the 2030 deadline. The Secretary-General of the United Nations urged international cooperation and stated “we need to shift into overdrive” to keep the goals within reach.[88] Rising inequalities, climate change, and biodiversity loss are topics of concern threatening progress. The COVID-19 pandemic from 2020 to 2023 made the challenges worse, and some regions, such as Latin America, the Middle East, and Asia, have experienced significant setbacks during that time.[89]

    No poverty
    Zero hunger
    Good health and well-being
    Quality education
    Gender equality
    Clean water and sanitation
    Affordable and clean energy
    Decent work and economic growth
    Industry, innovation and infrastructure
    Reduced inequalities
    Sustainable cities and communities
    Responsible consumption and production
    Climate action
    Life below water
    Life on land
    Peace, justice, and strong institutions
    Partnerships for the goals
    Education for sustainable development
    Education for sustainable development (ESD) is a term officially used by the United Nations. It is defined as education practices that encourage changes in knowledge, skills, values, and attitudes to enable a more sustainable and just society for humanity. ESD aims to empower and equip current and future generations to meet their needs using a balanced and integrated approach to sustainable development’s economic, social, and environmental dimensions.[90][91]

    Agenda 21 was the first international document that identified education as an essential tool for achieving sustainable development and highlighted areas of action for education.[92][93] ESD is a component of measurement in an indicator for Sustainable Development Goal 12 (SDG) for “responsible consumption and production”. SDG 12 has 11 targets, and target 12.8 is “By 2030, ensure that people everywhere have the relevant information and awareness for sustainable development and lifestyles in harmony with nature.”[94] 20 years after the Agenda 21 document was declared, the ‘Future we want’ document was proclaimed in the Rio+20 UN Conference on Sustainable Development, stating that “We resolve to promote education for sustainable development and to integrate sustainable development more actively into education beyond the Decade of Education for Sustainable Development.”[95]

    One version of education for Sustainable Development recognizes modern-day environmental challenges. It seeks to define new ways to adjust to a changing biosphere, as well as engage individuals to address societal issues that come with them.[96] In the International Encyclopedia of Education, this approach to education is seen as an attempt to “shift consciousness toward an ethics of life-giving relationships that respects the interconnectedness of man to his natural world” to equip future members of society with environmental awareness and a sense of responsibility to sustainability.[97]

    For UNESCO, education for sustainable development involves:

    integrating key sustainable development issues into teaching and learning. This may include, for example, instruction about climate change, disaster risk reduction, biodiversity, and poverty reduction and sustainable consumption. It also requires participatory teaching and learning methods that motivate and empower learners to change their behaviours and take action for sustainable development. ESD consequently promotes competencies like critical thinking, imagining future scenarios and making decisions in a collaborative way.[98][99]

    The Thessaloniki Declaration, presented at the “International Conference on Environment and Society: Education and Public Awareness for Sustainability” by UNESCO and the Government of Greece (December 1997), highlights the importance of sustainability not only with regards to the natural environment, but also with “poverty, health, food security, democracy, human rights, and peace”.[100]

  • Water scarcity

    Water scarcity (closely related to water stress or water crisis) is the lack of any, local or economically viably transportable, sources of fresh water resources to meet the standard water demand in a region. There are two types of water scarcity. One is physical. The other is economic water scarcity.[2]: 560  Physical water scarcity is where there is not enough water to meet all demands. This includes water needed for ecosystems to function. Regions with a desert climate often face physical water scarcity.[3] Central Asia, West Asia, North Africa, and most of Australia are examples of arid areas. Economic water scarcity results from a lack of investment in infrastructure or technology to draw usable water from rivers, aquifers, and other water sources. It also results from weak human capacity to meet water demand.[2]: 560  Many people in sub-Saharan Africa are living with economic water scarcity.[4]: 11 

    There is and has always been enough physical supply of freshwater for current or near or distant future demand in a global scale. As such, water scarcity is caused by a mismatch between when and where people need water, and when and where it is available.[5] This can happen due to an increase in the number of people in a region, changing living conditions and diets, and expansion of irrigated agriculture.[6][7][8] Climate change (including droughts or floods), deforestation, water pollution and wasteful use of water can also mean there is not enough water.[9] These variations in scarcity may also be a function of prevailing economic policy and planning approaches.

    Water scarcity assessments look at many types of information. They include green water (soil moisture), water quality, environmental flow requirements, and virtual water trade.[8] Water stress is one parameter to measure water scarcity. It is useful in the context of Sustainable Development Goal 6.[10] Half a billion people live in areas with severe water scarcity throughout the year,[5][8] and around four billion people face severe water scarcity at least one month per year.[5][11] Half of the world’s largest cities experience water scarcity.[11] There are 2.3 billion people who reside in nations with water scarcities (meaning less than 1700 m3 of water per person per year).[12][13][14]

    There are different ways to reduce water scarcity. It can be done through supply and demand side management, cooperation between countries and water conservation. Expanding sources of usable water can help. Reusing wastewater and desalination are ways to do this. Others are reducing water pollution and changes to the virtual water trade.

    Definitions

    Global physical and economic water scarcity
    Water scarcity has been defined as the “volumetric abundance, or lack thereof, of freshwater resources” and it is thought to be “human-driven”.[15]: 4  This can also be called “physical water scarcity”.[4] There are two types of water scarcity. One is physical water scarcity and the other is economic water scarcity.[2]: 560  Some definitions of water scarcity look at environmental water requirements. This approach varies from one organization to another.[15]: 4 

    Global water consumption 1900–2025, by region, in billions m3 per year
    Related concepts are water stress and water risk. The CEO Water Mandate, an initiative of the UN Global Compact, proposed to harmonize these in 2014.[15]: 2  In their discussion paper they state that these three terms should not be used interchangeably.[15]: 3 

    Most water stressed countries in the world in 2020.[16]
    Some organizations define water stress as a broader concept. It would include aspects of water availability, water quality and accessibility. Accessibility depends on existing infrastructure. It also depends on whether customers can afford to pay for the water.[15]: 4  Some experts call this economic water scarcity.[4]

    The FAO defines water stress as the “symptoms of water scarcity or shortage”. Such symptoms could be “growing conflict between users, and competition for water, declining standards of reliability and service, harvest failures and food insecurity”.[17]: 6  This is measured with a range of Water Stress Indices.

    A group of scientists provided another definition for water stress in 2016: “Water stress refers to the impact of high water use (either withdrawals or consumption) relative to water availability.”[1] This means water stress would be a demand-driven scarcity.

    A report published by the UNU Institute for Water, Environment and Health in 2026 points out that the terms “water stress” and “water crisis” are no longer adequate to describe the current global water availability situation.[18] As a result, the UN has adopted the term “water bankruptcy” as a better description for the current state, which signals both the irreversibility and the insolvency of the water system.[19]

    Types
    Experts have defined two types of water scarcity. One is physical water scarcity. The other is economic water scarcity. These terms were first defined in a 2007 study led by the International Water Management Institute. This examined the use of water in agriculture over the previous 50 years. It aimed to find out if the world had sufficient water resources to produce food for the growing population in the future.[4][17]: 1 

    Physical water scarcity
    Physical water scarcity occurs when natural water resources are not enough to meet all demands. This includes water needed for ecosystems to function well. Dry regions often suffer from physical water scarcity. Human influence on climate has intensified water scarcity in areas where it was already a problem.[20] It also occurs where water seems abundant but where resources are over-committed. One example is overdevelopment of hydraulic infrastructure. This can be for irrigation or energy generation. There are several symptoms of physical water scarcity. They include severe environmental degradation, declining groundwater and water allocations favouring some groups over others.[17]: 6 

    Water is scarce in densely populated arid areas. These are projected to have less than 1000 cubic meters available per capita per year. Examples are Central and West Asia, and North Africa.[3] A study in 2007 found that more than 1.2 billion people live in areas of physical water scarcity.[21] This water scarcity relates to water available for food production, rather than for drinking water which is a much smaller amount.[3][22]

    Some academics propose a separate type of water scarcity termed ecological water scarcity[23] though some publications argue that this falls within the definition of physical water scarcity.[17][4] It would focus on the water demand of ecosystems, referring to the minimum quantity and quality of water discharge needed to maintain sustainable and functional ecosystems. Results from a modelling study in 2022 show that northern China suffered more severe ecological water scarcity than southern China. The driving factor of ecological water scarcity in most provinces was water pollution rather than human water use.[23]

    Economic water scarcity

    People collect clean drinking water from a tapstand in the town of Alhan ahammed in western Sindh Province in Pakistan.
    Economic water scarcity is due to a lack of investment in infrastructure or technology to draw water from rivers, aquifers, or other water sources. It also reflects insufficient human capacity to meet the demand for water.[24]: 560  It causes people without reliable water access to travel long distances to fetch water for household and agricultural uses. Such water is often unclean.

    The United Nations Development Programme says economic water scarcity is the most common cause of water scarcity. This is because most countries or regions have enough water to meet household, industrial, agricultural, and environmental needs. But they lack the means to provide it in an accessible manner.[25] Around a fifth of the world’s population currently live in regions affected by physical water scarcity.[25]

    A quarter of the world’s population is affected by economic water scarcity. It is a feature of much of Sub-Saharan Africa.[4]: 11  So better water infrastructure there could help to reduce poverty. Investing in water retention and irrigation infrastructure would help increase food production. This is especially the case for developing countries that rely on low-yield agriculture.[26] Providing water that is adequate for consumption would also benefit public health.[27] This is not only a question of new infrastructure. Economic and political intervention are necessary to tackle poverty and social inequality. The lack of funding means there is a need for planning.[28]

    The emphasis is usually on improving water sources for drinking and domestic purposes. But more water is used for purposes such as bathing, laundry, livestock and cleaning than drinking and cooking.[27] This suggests that too much emphasis on drinking water addresses only part of the problem. So it can limit the range of solutions available.[27]

    Challenges

    Lake Chad has shrunk by 90% since the 1960s.[29]
    Simple indicators
    There are several indicators for measuring water scarcity. One is the water use to availability ratio. This is also known as the criticality ratio. Another is the IWMI Indicator. This measures physical and economic water scarcity. Another is the water poverty index.[8]

    “Water stress” is a criterion to measure water scarcity. Experts use it in the context of Sustainable Development Goal 6.[10] A report by the FAO in 2018 provided a definition of water stress. It described it as “the ratio between total freshwater withdrawn (TFWW) by all major sectors and total renewable freshwater resources (TRWR), after taking into account environmental flow requirements (EFR)”. This means that the value for TFWW is divided by the difference between TRWR minus EFR.[30]: xii  Environmental flows are water flows required to sustain freshwater and estuarine ecosystems. A previous definition in Millennium Development Goal 7, target 7.A, was simply the proportion of total water resources used, without taking EFR into consideration.[30]: 28  This definition sets out several categories for water stress. Below 10% is low stress; 10-20% is low-to-medium; 20-40% medium-to-high; 40-80% high; above 80% very high.[31]

    Indicators are used to measure the extent of water scarcity.[32] One way to measure water scarcity is to calculate the amount of water resources available per person each year. One example is the “Falkenmark Water Stress Indicator”. This was developed by Malin Falkenmark. This indicator says a country or region experiences “water stress” when annual water supplies drop below 1,700 cubic meters per person per year.[33] Levels between 1,700 and 1,000 cubic meters will lead to periodic or limited water shortages. When water supplies drop below 1,000 cubic meters per person per year the country faces “water scarcity”. However, the Falkenmark Water Stress Indicator does not help to explain the true nature of water scarcity.[3]

    Renewable freshwater resources
    Main article: List of countries by total renewable water resources
    It is also possible to measure water scarcity by looking at renewable freshwater. Experts use it when evaluating water scarcity. This metric can describe the total available water resources each country contains. This total available water resource gives an idea of whether a country tends to experience physical water scarcity.[34] This metric has a drawback because it is an average. Precipitation delivers water unevenly across the planet each year. So annual renewable water resources vary from year to year. This metric does not describe how easy it is for individuals, households, industries or government to access water. Lastly this metric gives a description of a whole country. So it does not accurately portray whether a country is experiencing water scarcity. For example, Canada and Brazil both have very high levels of available water supply. But they still face various water-related problems.[34] Some tropical countries in Asia and Africa have low levels of freshwater resources.

    More sophisticated indicators

    Average ecological water scarcity at the provincial level in China 2016-2019.[23]
    Water scarcity assessments must include several types of information. They include data on green water (soil moisture), water quality, environmental flow requirements, globalisation, and virtual water trade.[8] Since the early 2000s, water scarcity assessments have used more complex models. These benefit from spatial analysis tools. Green-blue water scarcity is one of these. Footprint-based water scarcity assessment is another. Another is cumulative abstraction to demand ratio, which considers temporal variations. Further examples are LCA-based water stress indicators and integrated water quantity–quality environment flow.[8] Since the early 2010s assessments have looked at water scarcity from both quantity and quality perspectives.[35]

    A successful assessment will bring together experts from several scientific discipline. These include the hydrological, water quality, aquatic ecosystem science, and social science communities.[8]

    Available water

    Children fetch water from a muddy stream in a rural area during dry season. The water is taken back home and undergoes filtration and other treatments before usage.

    Global use of freshwater, 2016 FAO data
    Main articles: Water resources, Fresh water, and Water supply
    The United Nations estimates that only 200,000 cubic kilometers of the total 1.4 billion cubic kilometers of water on Earth is freshwater available for human consumption. A mere 0.014% of all water on Earth is both fresh and easily accessible.[36] Of the remaining water, 97% is saline, and a little less than 3% is difficult to access. The fresh water available to us on the planet is around 1% of the total water on earth.[37] The total amount of easily accessible freshwater on Earth is 14,000 cubic kilometers. This takes the form of surface water such as rivers and lakes or groundwater, for example in aquifers. Of this total amount, humanity uses and resuses just 5,000 cubic kilometers. Technically, there is a sufficient amount of freshwater on a global scale. So in theory there is more than enough freshwater available to meet the demands of the current world population of 8 billion people. There is even enough to support population growth to 9 billion or more. But unequal geographical distribution and unequal consumption of water makes it a scarce resource in some regions and groups of people.

    Rivers and lakes provide common surface sources of freshwater. But other water resources such as groundwater and glaciers have become more developed sources of freshwater. They have become the main source of clean water. Groundwater is water that has pooled below the surface of the Earth. It can provide a usable quantity of water through springs or wells. These areas of groundwater are also known as aquifers. It is becoming harder to use conventional sources because of pollution and climate change. So people are drawing more and more on these other sources. Population growth is encouraging greater use of these types of water resources.[34]

    Scale
    Current estimates
    In 2019 the World Economic Forum listed water scarcity as one of the largest global risks in terms of potential impact over the next decade.[38] Water scarcity can take several forms. One is a failure to meet demand for water, partially or totally. Other examples are economic competition for water quantity or quality, disputes between users, irreversible depletion of groundwater, and negative impacts on the environment.

    About half of the world’s population currently experience severe water scarcity for at least some part of the year.[39] Half a billion people in the world face severe water scarcity all year round.[5] Half of the world’s largest cities experience water scarcity.[11] Almost two billion people do not currently have access to clean drinking water.[40][41] A study in 2016 calculated that the number of people suffering from water scarcity increased from 0.24 billion (14% of global population) in 1906 to 3.8 billion (58%) in 2004, (according to United Nations estimates from 2024),[1] but eventually, it increased further to 6.2 billion (75% of the global population) in 2025, raising concerns of famine and instability.[42] This study used two concepts to analyse water scarcity. One is shortage, or impacts due to low availability per capita. The other is stress, or impacts due to high consumption relative to availability.

    Future predictions

    Girls of squatter settlement in Dharan collect water from river
    In the 20th century, water use has been growing at more than twice the rate of the population increase. Specifically, water withdrawals are likely to rise by 50 percent by 2025 in developing countries, and 18 per cent in developed countries.[43] One continent, for example, Africa, has been predicted to have 75 to 250 million inhabitants lacking access to fresh water.[44] By 2025, 1.8 billion people will be living in countries or regions with absolute water scarcity, and two-thirds of the world population could be under stress conditions.[45] By 2050, more than half of the world’s population will live in water-stressed areas, and another billion may lack sufficient water, MIT researchers find.[46]

    With the increase in global temperatures and an increase in water demand, six out of ten people are at risk of being water-stressed. The drying out of wetlands globally, at around 67%, was a direct cause of a large number of people at risk of water stress. As global demand for water increases and temperatures rise, it is likely that two thirds of the population will live under water stress in 2025.[47][37]: 191 

    According to a projection by the United Nations, by 2040, there can be about 4.5 billion people affected by a water crisis (or water scarcity). Additionally, with the increase in population, there will be a demand for food, and for the food output to match the population growth, there would be an increased demand for water to irrigate crops.[48] The World Economic Forum estimates that global water demand will surpass global supply by 40% by 2030.[49][50] Increasing the water demand as well as increasing the population results in a water crisis where there is not enough water to share in healthy levels. The crises are not only due to quantity but quality also matters.

    A study found that 6-20% of about 39 million groundwater wells are at high risk of running dry if local groundwater levels decline by a few meters. In many areas and with possibly more than half of major aquifers[51] this would apply if they simply continue to decline.[52][53]

    Impacts
    See also: Water security
    Water supply shortages
    See also: WASH

    A typical dry lakebed is seen in California, which was experiencing its worst megadrought in 1,200 years (as of 2022), precipitated by climate change, and is therefore water rationing.[54]
    Controllable factors such as the management and distribution of the water supply can contribute to scarcity. A 2006 United Nations report focuses on issues of governance as the core of the water crisis. The report noted that: “There is enough water for everyone”. It also said: “Water insufficiency is often due to mismanagement, corruption, lack of appropriate institutions, bureaucratic inertia and a shortage of investment in both human capacity and physical infrastructure”.[55]

    Economists and others have argued that a lack of property rights, government regulations and water subsidies have given rise to the situation with water. These factors cause prices to be too low and consumption too high, making a point for water privatization.[56][57][58]

    The clean water crisis is an emerging global crisis affecting approximately 785 million people around the world.[59] 1.1 billion people lack access to water and 2.7 billion experience water scarcity at least one month in a year. 2.4 billion people suffer from contaminated water and poor sanitation. Contamination of water can lead to deadly diarrheal diseases such as cholera and typhoid fever and other waterborne diseases. These account for 80% of illnesses around the world.[60]

    Environment

    Deforestation of the Madagascar Highland Plateau has led to extensive siltation and unstable flows of western rivers.
    Using water for domestic, food and industrial uses has major impacts on ecosystems in many parts of the world. This can apply even to regions not considered “water scarce”.[3] Water scarcity damages the environment in many ways. These include adverse effects on lakes, rivers, ponds, wetlands and other fresh water resources. Thus results in water overuse because water is scarce. This often occurs in areas of irrigation agriculture. It can harm the environment in several ways. This includes increased salinity, nutrient pollution, and the loss of floodplains and wetlands.[25][61] Water scarcity also makes it harder to use flow to rehabilitate urban streams.[62]

    An abandoned ship in the former Aral Sea, near Aral, Kazakhstan
    Through the last hundred years, more than half of the Earth’s wetlands have been destroyed and have disappeared.[9] These wetlands are important as the habitats of numerous creatures such as mammals, birds, fish, amphibians, and invertebrates. They also support the growing of rice and other food crops. And they provide water filtration and protection from storms and flooding. Freshwater lakes such as the Aral Sea in central Asia have also suffered. It was once the fourth largest freshwater lake in the world. But it has lost more than 58,000 square km of area and vastly increased in salt concentration over the span of three decades.[9]

    Subsidence is another result of water scarcity. The U.S. Geological Survey estimates that subsidence has affected more than 17,000 square miles in 45 U.S. states, 80 percent of it due to groundwater usage.[63]

    Vegetation and wildlife need sufficient freshwater. Marshes, bogs and riparian zones are more clearly dependent upon sustainable water supply. Forests and other upland ecosystems are equally at risk as water becomes less available. In the case of wetlands, a lot of ground has been simply taken from wildlife use to feed and house the expanding human population. Other areas have also suffered from a gradual fall in freshwater inflow as upstream water is diverted for human use.

    Potential for conflict
    Other impacts include growing conflict between users and growing competition for water.[17]: 6  Examples for the potential for conflict from water scarcity include: Food insecurity in the Middle East and North Africa Region[64] and regional conflicts over scarce water resources.[65]

    Causes and contributing factors
    Population growth
    Main article: Population growth
    Around 1970s, the common view was that water was an infinite resource. At that time, there were fewer than half the current number of people on the planet. People were not as wealthy as today, consumed fewer calories and ate less meat, so less water was needed to produce their food. They required a third of the volume of water we presently take from rivers. Today, the competition for water resources is much more intense. This is because there are now seven billion people on the planet and their consumption of water-thirsty meat is rising. And industry, urbanization, biofuel crops, and water reliant food items are competing more and more for water. In the future, even more water will be needed to produce food because the Earth’s population is forecast to rise to 9 billion by 2050.[66]

    In 2000, the world population was 6.2 billion. The UN estimates that by 2050 there will be an additional 3.5 billion people, with most of the growth in developing countries that already suffer water stress.[67] This will increase demand for water unless there are corresponding increases in water conservation and recycling.[68] In building on the data presented here by the UN, the World Bank[69] goes on to explain that access to water for producing food will be one of the main challenges in the decades to come. It will be necessary to balance access to water with managing water in a sustainable way. At the same time it will be necessary to take the impact of climate change and other environmental and social variables into account.[70]

    In 60% of European cities with more than 100,000 people, groundwater is being used at a faster rate than it can be replenished.[71]

    Over-exploitation of groundwater
    Main article: Groundwater

    Pivot irrigation in Saudi Arabia, April 1997. Saudi Arabia is suffering from a major depletion of the water in its underground aquifers.[72]
    The increase in the number of people is increasing competition for water. This is depleting many of the world’s major aquifers. It has two causes. One is direct human consumption. The other is agricultural irrigation. Millions of pumps of all sizes are currently extracting groundwater throughout the world. Irrigation in dry areas such as northern China, Nepal and India draws on groundwater. And it is extracting groundwater at an unsustainable rate. Many cities have experienced aquifer drops of between 10 and 50 meters. They include Mexico City, Bangkok, Beijing, Chennai and Shanghai.[73]

    Until recently, groundwater was not a highly used resource. In the 1960s, more and more groundwater aquifers developed.[74] Improved knowledge, technology and funding have made it possible to focus more on drawing water from groundwater resources instead of surface water. These made the agricultural groundwater revolution possible. They expanded the irrigation sector which made it possible to increase food production and development in rural areas.[75] Groundwater supplies nearly half of all drinking water in the world.[76] The large volumes of water stored underground in most aquifers have a considerable buffer capacity. This makes it possible to withdraw water during periods of drought or little rainfall.[34] This is crucial for people that live in regions that cannot depend on precipitation or surface water for their only supplies. It provides reliable access to water all year round. As of 2010, the world’s aggregated groundwater abstraction is estimated at 1,000 km3 per year. Of this 67% goes on irrigation, 22% on domestic purposes and 11% on industrial purposes.[34] The top ten major consumers of abstracted water make up 72% of all abstracted water use worldwide. They are India, China, United States of America, Pakistan, Iran, Bangladesh, Mexico, Saudi Arabia, Indonesia, and Italy.[34]

    Goundwater sources are quite plentiful. But one major area of concern is the renewal or recharge rate of some groundwater sources. Extracting from non-rewable groundwater sources could exhaust them if they are not properly monitored and managed.[77] Increasing use of groundwater can also reduce water quality over time. Groundwater systems often show falls in natural outflows, stored volumes, and water levels as well as water degradation.[34] Groundwater depletion can cause harm in many ways. These include more costly groundwater pumping and changes in salinity and other types of water quality. They can also lead to land subsidence, degraded springs and reduced baseflows.

    Expansion of agricultural and industrial users

    About 1.9 trillion gallons of water are consumed within the Colorado River basin in a typical year,[78] contributing to a severe water shortage and causing states to reach a conservation and resource-sharing agreement with the federal government.[79] Most of the Colorado River basin water used by humans is used to grow feed for livestock—more than four times the amount used for crops for direct human consumption.[78]
    The main cause of water scarcity as a result of consumption is the extensive use of water in agriculture/livestock breeding and industry. People in developed countries generally use about 10 times more water a day than people in developing countries.[80] A large part of this is indirect use in water-intensive agricultural and industrial production of consumer goods. Examples are fruit, oilseed crops and cotton. Many of these production chains are globalized, So a lot of water consumption and pollution in developing countries occurs to produce goods for consumption in developed countries.[81]

    Many aquifers have been over-pumped and are not recharging quickly. This does not use up the total fresh water supply. But it means that much has become polluted, salted, unsuitable or otherwise unavailable for drinking, industry and agriculture. To avoid a global water crisis, farmers will have to increase productivity to meet growing demands for food. At the same time industry and cities find will have to find ways to use water more efficiently.[82]

    Business activities such as tourism are continuing to expand. They create a need for increases in water supply and sanitation. This in turn can lead to more pressure on water resources and natural ecosystems. The approximate 50% growth in world energy use by 2040 will also increase the need for efficient water use.[82] It may means some water use shifts from irrigation to industry. This is because thermal power generation uses water for steam generation and cooling.[83]

    Water pollution
    This section is an excerpt from Water pollution.edit

    Water pollution (or aquatic pollution) is the contamination of water bodies, which has a negative impact on how they can be used.[84]: 6  It is usually caused by human activities. Water bodies include lakes, rivers, oceans, aquifers, reservoirs and groundwater. Water pollution results when contaminants mix with these water bodies. Contaminants can come from one of four main sources. These are sewage discharges, industrial activities, agricultural activities, and urban runoff including stormwater.[85] Water pollution may affect either surface water or groundwater. This form of pollution can lead to many problems. One is the degradation of aquatic ecosystems. Another is spreading water-borne diseases when people use polluted water for drinking or irrigation.[86] Water pollution also reduces the ecosystem services such as drinking water provided by the water resource.

    Sources of water pollution are either point sources or non-point sources.[87] Point sources have one identifiable cause, such as a storm drain, a wastewater treatment plant, or an oil spill. Non-point sources are more diffuse. An example is agricultural runoff.[88] Pollution is the result of the cumulative effect over time. Pollution may take many forms. One would be toxic substances such as oil, metals, plastics, pesticides, persistent organic pollutants, and industrial waste products. Another is stressful conditions such as changes of pH, hypoxia or anoxia, increased temperatures, excessive turbidity, or changes of salinity). The introduction of pathogenic organisms is another. Contaminants may include organic and inorganic substances. A common cause of thermal pollution is the use of water as a coolant by power plants and industrial manufacturers.

    Climate change
    Further information: Effects of climate change on the water cycle and Water security § Climate change
    Climate change could have a big impact on water resources around the world because of the close connections between the climate and hydrological cycle. Rising temperatures will increase evaporation and lead to increases in precipitation. However there will be regional variations in rainfall. Both droughts and floods may become more frequent and more severe in different regions at different times. There will be generally less snowfall and more rainfall in a warmer climate.[89] Changes in snowfall and snow melt in mountainous areas will also take place. Higher temperatures will also affect water quality in ways that scientists do not fully understand. Possible impacts include increased eutrophication. Climate change could also boost demand for irrigation systems in agriculture. There is now ample evidence that greater hydrologic variability and climate change have had a profound impact on the water sector, and will continue to do so. This will show up in the hydrologic cycle, water availability, water demand, and water allocation at the global, regional, basin, and local levels.[90]

    The United Nations’ FAO states that by 2025 1.9 billion people will live in countries or regions with absolute water scarcity. It says two thirds of the world’s population could be under stress conditions.[91] The World Bank says that climate change could profoundly alter future patterns of water availability and use. This will make water stress and insecurity worse, at the global level and in sectors that depend on water.[92]

    Scientists have found that population change is four times more important than long-term climate change in its effects on water scarcity.[47]

    Retreat of mountain glaciers
    This section is an excerpt from Retreat of glaciers since 1850 § Water supply.edit
    A video describing the impacts of global warming and melting on Everest and the surrounding Himalayas, and the downstream impacts on communities that use that water.
    The continued retreat of glaciers will have a number of different quantitative effects. In areas that are heavily dependent on water runoff from glaciers that melt during the warmer summer months, a continuation of the current retreat will eventually deplete the glacial ice and substantially reduce or eliminate runoff. A reduction in runoff will affect the ability to irrigate crops and will reduce summer stream flows necessary to keep dams and reservoirs replenished. This situation is particularly acute for irrigation in South America, where numerous artificial lakes are filled almost exclusively by glacial melt.[93] Central Asian countries have also been historically dependent on the seasonal glacier melt water for irrigation and drinking supplies. In Norway, the Alps, and the Pacific Northwest of North America, glacier runoff is important for hydropower.

    In the Himalayas, retreating glaciers could reduce summer water flows by up to two thirds. In the Ganges area, this would cause a water shortage for 500 million people.[94] In the Hindu Kush Himalaya area, around 1.4 billion people are dependent on the five main rivers of the Himalaya mountains.[95] Although the impact will vary from place to place, the amount of meltwater is likely to increase at first as glaciers retreat. Then it will gradually decrease because of the fall in glacier mass.[96][97]

    Options for improvements
    Supply and demand side management
    Main articles: Water resource management and Integrated water resources management
    A review in 2006 stated that “It is surprisingly difficult to determine whether water is truly scarce in the physical sense at a global scale (a supply problem) or whether it is available but should be used better (a demand problem)”.[98]

    The International Resource Panel of the UN states that governments have invested heavily in inefficient solutions. These are mega-projects like dams, canals, aqueducts, pipelines and water reservoirs. They are generally neither environmentally sustainable nor economically viable.[99] According to the panel, the most cost-effective way of decoupling water use from economic growth is for governments to create holistic water management plans. These would take into account the entire water cycle: from source to distribution, economic use, treatment, recycling, reuse and return to the environment.

    In general, there is enough water on an annual and global scale. The issue is more of variation of supply by time and by region. Reservoirs and pipelines would deal with this variable water supply. Well-planned infrastructure with demand side management is necessary. Both supply-side and demand-side management have advantages and disadvantages.[citation needed]

    Co-operation between countries
    Further information: Water conflict and International waters
    Lack of cooperation may give rise to regional water conflicts. This is especially the case in developing countries. The main reason is disputes regarding the availability, use and management of water.[65] One example is the dispute between Egypt and Ethiopia over the Grand Ethiopian Renaissance Dam which escalated in 2020.[100][101] Egypt sees the dam as an existential threat, fearing that the dam will reduce the amount of water it receives from the Nile.[102]

    Water conservation
    Rain water harvesting-Rongai, Kenya
    Rain water harvesting-Rongai, Kenya
    This section is an excerpt from Water conservation.edit

    United States 1960 postal stamp advocating water conservation
    Water conservation aims to sustainably manage the natural resource of fresh water, protect the hydrosphere, and meet current and future human demand. Water conservation makes it possible to avoid water scarcity. It covers all the policies, strategies and activities to reach these aims. Population, household size and growth and affluence all affect how much water is used.

    Although the terms “water efficiency” and “water conservation” are used interchangeably they are not the same. Water efficiency is the improvements such as the new technology that help with the efficiency and reduction of using water. On the other hand, water conservation is the action of conserving water. In short, water efficiency relates to the development and innovations which help use water more efficiently and water conservation is the act of saving or preserving water.[103]

    Expanding sources of usable water
    This section is an excerpt from Water resources § Artificial sources of usable water.edit
    This refers to structured systems designed by humans for the collection, storage, treatment, and the convertion of water for human use.[104][105] The purpose of this system is to help mitigate the shortage of water especially in regions where there is little to no rainfall or high demand of water.[106] There are several artificial sources of fresh water; treated wastewater (reclaimed water), atmospheric water generators[107][108][109] and Desalinated seawater. Other important sources includes: rainwater harvesting systems, wells, and boreholes, artificial recharge ponds, dams and reservoirs.[104][110][111] It is important to consider the economic and environmental side effects of these technologies.[112]

    Wastewater treatment and reclaimed water
    This section is an excerpt from Reclaimed water.edit
    Water reclamation is the process of converting municipal wastewater or sewage and industrial wastewater into water that can be reused for a variety of purposes. It is also called wastewater reuse, water reuse or water recycling. There are many types of reuse. It is possible to reuse water in this way in cities or for irrigation in agriculture. Other types of reuse are environmental reuse, industrial reuse, and reuse for drinking water, whether planned or not. Reuse may include irrigation of gardens and agricultural fields or replenishing surface water and groundwater. This latter is also known as groundwater recharge. Reused water also serve various needs in residences such as toilet flushing, businesses, and industry. It is possible to treat wastewater to reach drinking water standards. Injecting reclaimed water into the water supply distribution system is known as direct potable reuse. Drinking reclaimed water is not typical.[113] Reusing treated municipal wastewater for irrigation is a long-established practice. This is especially so in arid countries. Reusing wastewater as part of sustainable water management allows water to remain an alternative water source for human activities. This can reduce scarcity. It also eases pressures on groundwater and other natural water bodies.[114]

    This section is an excerpt from Wastewater treatment.edit
    Wastewater treatment is a process which removes contaminants from wastewater. The resulting effluent, discharged to a water body, has an acceptable impact on the environment.[115] Domestic wastewater, also called municipal wastewater or sewage, is processed at a sewage treatment plant. Industrial wastewater is often processed at a specially-designed industrial wastewater treatment facility,[116] or at a sewage treatment plant. In the latter case the industry typically performs on-site pretreatment of the waste, before it is sent to the municipal plant. Other types of wastewater treatment plants include agricultural wastewater treatment and leachate treatment plants.

    The term “wastewater treatment” is often used to mean “sewage treatment”.[117]

    Desalination
    This section is an excerpt from Desalination.edit
    Desalination is the artificial process by which salt water (generally sea water) is converted to fresh water. More generally, desalination is the removal of salts and minerals from a substance.[118] It is possible to desalinate saltwater, especially sea water, to produce water for human consumption or irrigation, producing brine as a by-product.[119]

    Virtual water trade
    This section is an excerpt from Virtual water.edit
    The virtual water trade is the hidden flow of water in food or other commodities that are traded from one place to another.[120] Other terms for it are embedded or embodied water. The virtual water trade is the idea that virtual water is exchanged along with goods and services. This idea provides a new, amplified perspective on water problems. It balances different perspectives, basic conditions, and interests. This concept makes it possible to distinguish between global, regional, and local levels and their linkages. However, the use of virtual water estimates may offer no guidance for policymakers seeking to ensure they are meeting environmental objectives.

    For example, cereal grains have been major carriers of virtual water in countries where water resources are scarce. So cereal imports can compensate for local water deficits.[121] However, low-income countries may not be able to afford such imports in the future. This could lead to food insecurity and starvation.

    Regional examples
    Overview of regions

    Level of water stress by major river basin, 2018–2021.

    Following Russia’s annexation of Crimea, Ukraine blocked the North Crimean Canal, which provided 85% of Crimea’s fresh water.[122]
    The Consultative Group on International Agricultural Research (CGIAR) published a map showing the countries and regions suffering most water stress.[123] They are North Africa, the Middle East,[124] India, Central Asia, China, Chile, Colombia, South Africa, Canada and Australia. Water scarcity is also increasing in South Asia.[125] As of 2016, about four billion people, or two thirds of the world’s population, were facing severe water scarcity.[126]

    The more developed countries of North America, Europe and Russia will not see a serious threat to water supply by 2025 in general. This is not only because of their relative wealth. Their populations will also be more in line with available water resources.[citation needed] North Africa, the Middle East, South Africa and northern China will face very severe water shortages. This is due to physical scarcity and too many people for the water that is available.[citation needed] Most of South America, Sub-Saharan Africa, southern China and India will face water supply shortages by 2025. For these regions, water scarcity will be due to economic constraints on developing safe drinking water, and excessive population growth.[citation needed]

    Africa

    Cape Town water crisis warning

    Estimate for 2025: 25 African countries are expected to suffer from water shortage or water stress.[127]
    This section is an excerpt from Water scarcity in Africa.edit
    The main causes of water scarcity in Africa are physical and economic water scarcity, rapid population growth, and the effects of climate change on the water cycle. Water scarcity is the lack of fresh water resources to meet the standard water demand.[128] The rainfall in sub-Saharan Africa is highly seasonal and unevenly distributed, leading to frequent floods and droughts.[129]

    The Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations reported in 2012 that growing water scarcity is now one of the leading challenges for sustainable development.[130] This is because an increasing number of river basins have reached conditions of water scarcity. The reasons for this are the combined demands of agriculture and other sectors. Water scarcity in Africa has several impacts. They range from health, particularly affecting women and children, to education, agricultural productivity and sustainable development. It can also lead to more water conflicts.

    West Africa and North Africa
    Water scarcity in Yemen (see: Water supply and sanitation in Yemen) is a growing problem. Population growth and climate change are among the causes. Others are poor water management, shifts in rainfall, water infrastructure deterioration, poor governance, and other anthropogenic effects. As of 2011, water scarcity is having political, economic and social impacts in Yemen. As of 2015,[131] Yemen is one of the countries suffering most from water scarcity. Most people in Yemen experience water scarcity for at least one month a year.

    In Nigeria, some reports have suggested that increase in extreme heat, drought and the shrinking of Lake Chad is causing water shortage and environmental migration. This is forcing thousands to migrate to neighboring Chad and towns.[132]

    Asia
    A major report in 2019 by more than 200 researchers, found that the Himalayan glaciers could lose 66 percent of their ice by 2100.[133] These glaciers are the sources of Asia’s biggest rivers – Ganges, Indus, Brahmaputra, Yangtze, Mekong, Salween and Yellow. Approximately 2.4 billion people live in the drainage basin of the Himalayan rivers.[134] India, China, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Nepal and Myanmar could experience floods followed by droughts in coming decades. In India alone, the Ganges provides water for drinking and farming for more than 500 million people.[135][136][137]

    Even with the overpumping of its aquifers, China is developing a grain deficit. When this happens, it will almost certainly drive grain prices upward. Most of the 3 billion people projected to be added worldwide by mid-century will be born in countries already experiencing water shortages. Unless population growth can be slowed quickly, it is feared that there may not be a practical non-violent or humane solution to the emerging world water shortage.[138][139]

    It is highly likely that climate change in Turkey will cause its southern river basins to be water scarce before 2070, and increasing drought in Turkey.[140]

  • Plastic pollution

    Plastic pollution is the accumulation of plastic objects and particles (e.g. plastic bottles, bags and microbeads) in the Earth’s environment that adversely affects humans, wildlife and their habitat.[1][2] Plastics that act as pollutants are categorized by size into micro-, meso-, or macro debris.[3] Plastics are inexpensive and durable, making them very adaptable for different uses; as a result, manufacturers choose to use plastic over other materials.[4] However, the chemical structure of most plastics renders them resistant to many natural processes of degradation and as a result they are slow to degrade.[5] Together, these two factors allow large volumes of plastic to enter the environment as mismanaged waste which persists in the ecosystem and travels throughout food webs.[6][7]

    Timeline of problem

    Share of plastic waste imports a country accounts for

    Share of plastic waste exports a country accounts for

    2022
    In 2022, the worldwide entry of plastic into the ocean was 8 million metric tons of plastic per year.[8] A 2021 study by The Ocean Cleanup estimated that rivers convey between 0.8 and 2.7 million metric tons of plastic into the ocean, and ranked these river’s countries. The top ten were, from the most to the least: Philippines, India, Malaysia, China, Indonesia, Myanmar, Brazil, Vietnam, Bangladesh, and Thailand.[9]

    2020
    As of 2020, the global mass of produced plastic exceeds the biomass of all land and marine animals combined.[10] Borrelle et al. 2020 has estimated that 19–23 million tonnes of plastic waste entered aquatic ecosystems in 2016. while the Pew Charitable Trusts and SYSTEMIQ (2020) have estimated that 9–14 million tonnes of plastic waste ended up in the oceans the same year.

    COVID era
    The amount of plastic waste produced increased during the COVID-19 pandemic due to increased demand for protective equipment and packaging materials.[11] Higher amounts of plastic ended up in the ocean, especially plastic from medical waste and masks.[12][13] Several news reports point to a plastic industry trying to take advantage of the health concerns and desire for disposable masks and packaging to increase production of single use plastic.[14][15][16][17]

    2019
    As of 2019, 368 million tonnes of plastic is produced each year; 51% in Asia, where China is the world’s largest producer.[18] From the 1950s up to 2018, an estimated 6.3 billion tonnes of plastic has been produced worldwide, of which an estimated 9% has been recycled and another 12% has been incinerated.[19] This large amount of plastic waste enters the environment and causes problems throughout the ecosystem; for example, studies suggest that the bodies of 90% of seabirds contain plastic debris.[20][21] In some areas there have been significant efforts to reduce the prominence of free range plastic pollution, through reducing plastic consumption, litter cleanup, and promoting plastic recycling.[22][23]

    2015
    As of 2015, an estimated 1.1 to 8.8 million tonnes of plastic waste enters the ocean from coastal communities each year.[24] It is estimated that there is a stock of 86 million tons of plastic marine debris in the worldwide ocean as of the end of 2013, with an assumption that 1.4% of global plastics produced from 1950 to 2013 has entered the ocean and has accumulated there.[25] Global plastic production has surged from 1.5 million tons in the 1950s to 335 million tons in 2016, resulting in environmental concerns. A significant issue arises from the inefficient treatment of 79% of plastic products, leading to their release into landfills or natural environments.[26]

    2007
    As of 2007, one billion tons of plastic waste was estimated to be produced since 1950s.[27] Others estimate a cumulative human production of 8.3 billion tons of plastic, of which 6.3 billion tons is waste, with only 9% getting recycled.[28][29][30] It is estimated that this waste is made up of 81% polymer resin, 13% polymer fibres and 32% polymer additives. In 2018 more than 343 million tonnes of plastic waste were generated, 90% of which was composed of post-consumer plastic waste (industrial, agricultural, commercial and municipal plastic waste). The rest was pre-consumer waste from resin production and manufacturing of plastic products (e.g. materials rejected due to unsuitable colour, hardness, or processing characteristics).[30]

    Projections
    Despite global efforts to reduce the generation of plastic waste, losses to the environment are predicted to increase. Modelling indicates that, without major interventions, between 23 and 37 million tonnes per year of plastic waste could enter the oceans by 2040 and between 155 and 265 million tonnes per year could be discharged into the environment by 2060. Under a business as usual scenario, such increases would likely be attributable to a continuing rise in production of plastic products, driven by consumer demand, accompanied by insufficient improvements in waste management. As the plastic waste released into the environment already has a significant impact on ecosystems, an increase of this magnitude could have dramatic consequences.[30] Some researchers suggest that by 2050 there could be more plastic than fish in the oceans by weight.[31] A report by the OECD projects that the amount of plastic waste produced by 2060 will reach more than 900 million tons, approximately three times the amount compared to 2019.[32] The same projection estimated that packaging waste will remain the principal fraction of the waste stream, and that landfilling will remain the main method to dispose of plastic waste[33].

    Causes
    See also: Timeline of plastic development

    The pathway by which plastics enters the world’s oceans
    Sources of plastic pollution is related to uses. Uses of plastics as of 2024 are plastic packaging (219 Mt), construction (132 Mt), textile (119 Mt), domestic/leisure (96 Mt), other (182 Mt).[34] Several studies have attempted to quantify plastic leakage into the environment at both national and global levels which have highlight the difficulty of determining the sources and amounts of all plastic leakage. One global study has estimated that between 60 and 99 million tonnes of mismanaged plastic waste were produced in 2015.

    In the United States plastic packaging has been estimated to make up 5% of MSW. This packaging includes plastic bottles, pots, tubs and trays, plastic films shopping bags, rubbish bags, bubble wrap, and plastic or stretch wrap and plastic foams e.g. expanded polystyrene (EPS). Plastic waste is generated in sectors including agriculture (e.g. irrigation pipes, greenhouse covers, fencing, pellets, plastic mulch; construction (e.g. pipes, paints, flooring and roofing, insulants and sealants); transport (e.g. abraded tyres, road surfaces and road markings); electronic and electric equipment (e-waste); and pharmaceuticals and healthcare. The total amounts of plastic waste generated by these sectors is uncertain.[30]

    The trade in plastic waste has been identified as “a main culprit” of marine litter.[a] Countries importing the waste plastics often lack the capacity to process all the material. As a result, the United Nations has imposed a ban on waste plastic trade unless it meets certain criteria.[b]

    Types of plastic debris

    Beach cleanup in Ghana
    Many forms of plastic contribute to plastic pollution, ranging from macroscopic articles to microplastic.[36] These may also be referred to as micro-, meso-, and macro debris.

    Plastic bottle stuck on edge of river

    Plastic can be found off the coast of some islands because of currents carrying the debris. Both mega- and macro-plastics are found in packaging, footwear, and other domestic items that have been washed off of ships or discarded in landfills. Fishing-related items are more likely to be found around remote islands.[37] Plastic debris is categorized as either primary or secondary. Primary plastics are in their original form when collected. Examples of these would be bottle caps, cigarette butts, and microbeads.[38] Secondary plastics, on the other hand, account for smaller plastics that have resulted from the degradation of primary plastics.[39]

    Microplastics in the surface ocean 1950–2000 and projections beyond, in million metric tonnes
    Main article: Microplastics
    Microdebris
    Microdebris are plastic pieces between 2 mm and 5 mm in size.[36] Plastic debris that starts off as meso- or macrodebris can become microdebris through degradation and collisions that break it down into smaller pieces.[3] Microdebris is more commonly referred to as nurdles.[3] Nurdles are recycled to make new plastic items, but they easily end up released into the environment during production because of their small size. They often end up in ocean waters through rivers and streams.[3] Microdebris that come from cleaning and cosmetic products are also referred to as scrubbers. Because microdebris and scrubbers are so small in size, filter-feeding organisms often consume them.[3]

    Nurdles enter the ocean by means of spills during transportation or from land based sources. The Ocean Conservancy reported that China, Indonesia, Philippines, Thailand, and Vietnam dump more plastic in the sea than all other countries combined.[40] It is estimated that 10% of the plastics in the ocean are nurdles, making them one of the most common types of plastic pollution, along with plastic bags and food containers.[41][42] These micro-plastics can accumulate in the oceans and allow for the accumulation of Persistent Bio-accumulating Toxins such as bisphenol A, polystyrene, DDT, and PCB’s which are hydrophobic in nature and can cause adverse health affects.[43][44]

    A 2004 study by Richard Thompson from the University of Plymouth, UK, found a great amount of microdebris on beaches and in waters in Europe, the Americas, Australia, Africa, and Antarctica.[5] Thompson and his associates found that plastic pellets from both domestic and industrial sources were being broken down into much smaller plastic pieces, some having a diameter smaller than human hair.[5] If not ingested, this microdebris floats instead of being absorbed into the marine environment. Thompson predicts there may be 300,000 plastic items per square kilometre of sea surface and 100,000 plastic particles per square kilometre of seabed.[5] International Pellet Watch collected samples of polythene pellets from 30 beaches in 17 countries which were analysed for organic micro-pollutants. It was found that pellets found on beaches in the US, Vietnam and southern Africa contained compounds from pesticides suggesting a high use of pesticides in the areas.[45] A 2020 estimated that Earth’s seafloor contains about 14 million tons of microplastic – about double the amount they estimated based on data from earlier studies – despite calling both estimates “conservative” as coastal areas are known to contain much more microplastic.[46][47][48]

    The distribution of plastic debris is highly variable as a result of certain factors such as wind and ocean currents, coastline geography, urban areas, and trade routes. Human population in certain areas also plays a large role in this. Plastics are more likely to be found in enclosed regions such as the Caribbean. It serves as a means of distribution of organisms to remote coasts that are not their native environments. This could potentially increase the variability and dispersal of organisms in specific areas that are less biologically diverse. Plastics can also be used as vectors for chemical contaminants such as persistent organic pollutants and heavy metals.[36]

    Atlantic Ocean marine plastic on a beach in Tenerife

    A man and woman dragging a bag of plastic waste collected from the beach in Ghana
    Macrodebris

    Plastic bags are an example of macrodebris.

    Macroplastics at the surface ocean 1950–2000 and projections beyond, in million metric tonnes
    Plastic debris is categorized as macrodebris when it is larger than 20 mm. These include items such as plastic grocery bags.[3] Macrodebris are often found in ocean waters, and can have a serious impact on the native organisms. Fishing nets have been prime pollutants. Even after they have been abandoned, they continue to trap marine organisms and other plastic debris. Eventually, these abandoned nets become too difficult to remove from the water because they become too heavy, having grown in weight up to 6 tonnes.[3]

    Major plastic waste generator and polluter countries

    Share of plastic waste that is inadequately managed

    Per capita mismanaged plastic waste (in kilograms per person per day)
    Plastic waste generation
    The United States is the world leader in generating plastic waste, producing an annual 42 million metric tons of plastic waste.[49][50] Per capita generation of plastic waste in the United States is higher than in any other country, with the average American producing 130.09 kilograms of plastic waste per year. Other high-income countries, such as those of the EU-28 (annual per capita generation 58.56 kg), also have a high per capita plastic waste generation rate. Some high-income countries, such as Japan (annual per capital generation 38.44 kg), produce far less plastic waste per capita.[51][52]

    Mismanaged plastic waste polluters
    Top 12 mismanaged plastic waste polluters
    China (27.7%)
    Indonesia (10.1%)
    Philippines (5.90%)
    Vietnam (5.80%)
    Sri Lanka (5.00%)
    Thailand (3.20%)
    Egypt (3.00%)
    Malaysia (2.90%)
    Nigeria (2.70%)
    Bangladesh (2.50%)
    South Africa (2.00%)
    India (1.90%)
    Rest of the world (27.3%)
    In 2018 approximately 513 million tonnes of plastics wind up in the oceans every year out of which the 83,1% is from the following 20 countries: China is the most mismanaged plastic waste polluter leaving in the sea the 27.7% of the world total, second Indonesia with the 10.1%, third Philippines with 5.9%, fourth Vietnam with 5.8%, fifth Sri Lanka 5.0%, sixth Thailand with 3.2%, seventh Egypt with 3.0%, eighth Malaysia with 2.9%, ninth Nigeria with 2.7%, tenth Bangladesh with 2.5%, eleventh South Africa with 2.0%, twelfth India with 1.9%, thirteenth Algeria with 1.6%, fourteenth Turkey with 1.5%, fifteenth Pakistan with 1.5%, sixteenth Brazil with 1.5%, seventeenth Myanmar with 1.4%, eighteenth Morocco with 1.0%, nineteenth North Korea with 1.0%, twentieth United States with 0.9%. The rest of world’s countries combined wind up the 16.9% of the mismanaged plastic waste in the oceans, according to a study published by Science in 2015.[24][53][54]

    All the European Union countries combined would rank eighteenth on the list.[24][53]

    In 2020, a study revised the potential 2016 U.S. contribution to mismanaged plastic;[55] It estimated that U.S.-generated plastic might place the U.S. behind Indonesia and India in oceanic pollution, or it might place the U.S. behind Indonesia, India, Thailand, China, Brazil, Philippines, Egypt, Japan, Russia, and Vietnam. In 2022, it was estimated all OECD countries (North America, Chile, Colombia, Europe, Israel, Japan, S. Korea) may contribute 5% of oceanic plastic pollution, with the rest of the world polluting 95%.[56] Since 2016 China ceased importing plastics for recycling and since 2019 international treaties signed by 187 countries restricted the export of plastics for recycling.[57][58]

    A 2019 study calculated the mismanaged plastic waste, in millions of metric tonnes (Mt) per year:

    52 Mt – Asia
    17 Mt – Africa
    7.9 Mt – Latin America & Caribbean
    3.3 Mt – Europe
    0.3 Mt – US & Canada
    0.1 Mt – Oceania (Australia, New Zealand, etc.)[59]
    Total plastic waste polluters
    Around 275 million tonnes of plastic waste is generated each year around the world; between 4.8 million and 12.7 million tonnes is dumped into the sea.[6] About 60% of the plastic waste in the ocean comes from the top five countries: China, Indonesia, the Philippines, Thailand and Vietnam.[60] The table below list the top 20 plastic waste polluting countries in 2010 according to a study published by Science, Jambeck et al (2015).[24][53]

    Top plastic polluters as of 2010
    Position Country Plastic pollution
    (in 1000 tonnes per year)
    1 China 8820
    2 Indonesia 3220
    3 Philippines 1880
    4 Vietnam 1830
    5 Sri Lanka 1590
    6 Thailand 1030
    7 Egypt 970
    8 Malaysia 940
    9 Nigeria 850
    10 Bangladesh 790
    11 South Africa 630
    12 India 600
    13 Algeria 520
    14 Turkey 490
    15 Pakistan 480
    16 Brazil 470
    17 Myanmar 460
    18 Morocco 310
    19 North Korea 300
    20 United States 280
    All the European Union countries combined would rank eighteenth on the list.[24][53]

    In a study published by Environmental Science & Technology, Schmidt et al (2017) calculated that ten rivers: two in Africa (the Nile and the Niger) and eight in Asia (the Ganges, Indus, Yellow, Yangtze, Hai He, Pearl, Mekong and Amur) “transport 88–95% of the global plastics load into the sea.”[61][62][63][64]

    The Caribbean Islands are the biggest plastic polluters per capita in the world. Trinidad and Tobago produces 1.5 kilograms of waste per capita per day, is the biggest plastic polluter per capita in the world. At least 0.19 kg per person per day of Trinidad and Tobago’s plastic debris end up in the ocean, or for example Saint Lucia which generates more than four times the amount of plastic waste per capita as China and is responsible for 1.2 times more improperly disposed plastic waste per capita than China. Of the top thirty global polluters per capita, ten are from the Caribbean region. These are Trinidad and Tobago, Antigua and Barbuda, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Guyana, Barbados, Saint Lucia, Bahamas, Grenada, Anguilla and Aruba, according to a set of studies summarized by Forbes (2019).[65]

    Effects
    Effects on the environment
    Plastic pollution negatively affects our environment. “The pollution is significant and widespread, with plastic debris found on even the most remote coastal areas and in every marine habitat”.[66] Living organisms, particularly marine animals, can be harmed either by mechanical effects such as entanglement or ingestion of plastic waste, or through exposure to chemicals within plastics that interfere with their physiology.

    The emissions of methane from plastic decomposition and impact on phytoplankton, were still not known well when the report was released. According to one estimate, plastic floating in the ocean can emit annually 76 Mt methane equal to 2,129 Mt CO2e, based on the 100 years global warming potential of methane. But these numbers are very preliminary. From one side, it can be an overestimate as it is based on the emissions of LDPE in powder form, the most emission intensive type of plastic in this case and in tropical water where intense radiation increases decomposition. But from the other side it can be an underestimate, as it is not including the decomposition of plastic on land which is probably more emission intensive, the effects on phytoplankton which can be significant, the emissions from submerged plastic. Therefore, the authors prefer to not include them in the official estimate, but to write them in the full report, as a base for further discussion noting the high importance of the problem.[67][needs update]

    The problem of ocean plastic debris is ubiquitous. It is estimated that 1.5–4% of global plastics production ends up in the oceans every year, mainly as a result of poor waste management infrastructure and practices combined with irresponsible attitudes to the use and disposal of plastics. The weathering of plastic debris causes its fragmentation into particles that even small marine invertebrates may ingest hence contaminating the food chain. Their small size renders them untraceable to their source and extremely difficult to remove from open ocean environments.[68] In the marine environment, plastic pollution causes “Entanglement, toxicological effects via ingestion of plastics, suffocation, starvation, dispersal, and rafting of organisms, provision of new habitats, and introduction of invasive species are significant ecological effects with growing threats to biodiversity and trophic relationships. Degradation (changes in the ecosystem state) and modifications of marine systems are associated with loss of ecosystem services and values. Consequently, this emerging contaminant affects the socio-economic aspects through negative impacts on tourism, fishery, shipping, and human health”.[69]

    The international community[clarification needed] is divided on how to address the plastic issue. Proposals range from national pledges to mandatory production controls, with the latter being supported by entities like the European Union.[need quotation to verify] However, the recycling solution is under scrutiny due to low success rates. As a result, there’s a growing movement towards reducing plastic production and implementing bans on single-use plastics. States like Maine and Oregon are taking legislative action with extended producer responsibility laws to ensure that manufacturers are accountable for the lifecycle environmental impact of their products.[70]

    Effects of plastic on land
    Plastic pollution on land poses a threat to the plants and animals – including humans who are based on the land.[71] Estimates of the amount of plastic concentration on land are between four and twenty three times that of the ocean. The amount of plastic poised on the land is greater and more concentrated than that in the water.[72] Mismanaged plastic waste ranges from 60 percent in East Asia and Pacific to one percent in North America.[73] It is estimated that between 1 million and 1.7 million tonnes of mismanaged plastic is transported to the ocean each year.[74]

    In 2021 a report conducted by the Food and Agriculture Organization stated that plastic is often used in agriculture. There is more plastic in the soil than in the oceans. The presence of plastic in the environment hurt ecosystems and human health and pose a threat to food safety.[75] Chlorinated plastic can release harmful chemicals into the surrounding soil, which can then seep into groundwater or other surrounding water sources and also the ecosystem of the world.[76] This can cause serious harm to the species that drink the water. A 2025 study confirmed that agricultural soil contain up to 23 times more plastic particles in comparison to the ocean. The particles can be absorbed by the crops through the roots and be eaten by humans. This create different health hazards, especially as the chemicals replacing BPA in the plastic can be more dangerouse than BPA itself.[77]

    Effect on flooding

    Volunteers clearing gutters in Ilorin, Nigeria during a volunteer sanitation day. Even when there is adequate infrastructure for sanitation, plastic pollution can prevent drainage and impede sewage flow.
    Plastic waste can clog storm drains, and such clogging can increase flood damage, particularly in urban areas.[78] A buildup of plastic garbage at trash cans raises the water level upstream and may enhance the risk of urban flooding.[79] For example, in Bangkok flood risk increases substantially because of plastic waste clogging the already overburdened sewer system.[80]

    In tap water
    A 2017 study found that 83% of tap water samples taken around the world contained plastic pollutants.[81][82] This was the first study to focus on global drinking water pollution with plastics,[83] and showed that with a contamination rate of 94%, tap water in the United States was the most polluted, followed by Lebanon and India. European countries such as the United Kingdom, Germany and France had the lowest contamination rate, though still as high as 72%.[81] This means that people may be ingesting between 3,000 and 4,000 microparticles of plastic from tap water per year.[83] The analysis found particles of more than 2.5 microns in size, which is 2500 times bigger than a nanometer. It is currently unclear if this contamination is affecting human health, but if the water is also found to contain nano-particle pollutants, there could be adverse impacts on human well-being, according to scientists associated with the study.[84]

    However, plastic tap water pollution remains under-studied, as are the links of how pollution transfers between humans, air, water, and soil.[85]

    In terrestrial ecosystems
    Mismanaged plastic waste leads to plastic directly or indirectly entering terrestrial ecosystems.[86] There has been a significant increase of microplastic pollution due to the poor handling and disposal of plastic materials.[87] In particular, plastic pollution in the form of microplastics now can be found extensively in soil. It enters the soil by settling on the surface and eventually making its way into subsoils.[88] These microplastics find their way into plants and animals.[89]

    Effluent and sludge of wastewater contain large amounts of plastics. Wastewater treatment plants do not have a treatment process to remove microplastics which results in plastics being transferred into water and soil when effluent and sludge are applied to land for agricultural purposes.[89] Several researchers have found plastic microfibers that are released when fleece and other polyester textiles are cleaned in washing machines.[90] These fibers can be transferred through effluent to land which pollutes soil environments.[88]

    The increase in plastic and microplastic pollution in soils can cause adverse impacts on plants and microorganisms in the soil, which can in turn affect soil fertility. Microplastics affect soil ecosystems that are important for plant growth. Plants are important for the environment and ecosystems so the plastics are damaging to plants and organisms living in these ecosystems.[87]

    Microplastics alter soil biophysical properties which affect the quality of the soil. This affects soil biological activity, biodiversity and plant health. Microplastics in the soil alter a plant’s growth. It decreases seedling germination, affects the number of leaves, stem diameter and chlorophyll content in these plants.[87]

    Microplastics in the soil are a risk not only to soil biodiversity but also food safety and human health. Soil biodiversity is important for plant growth in agricultural industries. Agricultural activities such as plastic mulching and application of municipal wastes contribute to the microplastic pollution in the soil. Human-modified soils are commonly used to improve crop productivity but the effects are more damaging than helpful.[87]

    Plastics also release toxic chemicals into the environment and cause physical, chemical harm and biological damage to organisms. Ingestion of plastic does not only lead to death in animals through intestinal blockage but it can also travel up the food chain which affects humans.[86]

    Effects of plastic on oceans and seabirds

    The unaltered stomach contents of a dead albatross chick photographed on Midway Atoll National Wildlife Refuge in the Pacific in September 2009 include plastic marine debris fed to the chick by its parents
    Main article: Marine plastic pollution
    A variety of marine life is endangered due to plastic pollution, ranging from zooplankton to large marine mammals. It was shown that more than 900 marine species are affected by plastic pollution (not including smaller organisms).[91] Marine wildlife such as seabirds, whales, fish and turtles mistake plastic waste for prey and ingest plastic objects or particles, including microplastics. This has an impact, ranging from lacerations, infections, reduced ability to swim, internal injuries to death due to blocked stomachs and guts .[92] “Globally, 100,000 marine mammals die every year as a result of plastic pollution. This includes whales, dolphins, porpoises, seals and sea lions”.[93] Another impact is caused by entanglement, meaning that marine wildlife gets trapped and ensnared by plastic debris such as fishing gear and plastic objects containing loops.

    Herring gull picking at a “yellow bag” (household plastic waste collection in Germany), looking for food (northern Germany)
    [91]

    Effects on freshwater ecosystems
    Research into freshwater plastic pollution has been largely ignored over marine ecosystems, comprising only 13% of published papers on the topic.[94]

    Plastics make their way into bodies of freshwater, underground aquifers, and moving freshwaters through runoff and erosion of mismanaged plastic waste (MMPW). In some areas, the direct waste disposal into rivers is a remaining factor of historical practices, and has only been somewhat limited by modern legislation.[95] Rivers are the primary transport of plastics into marine ecosystems, sourcing potentially 80% of the plastic pollution in the oceans.[96][97] Research on the top ten river catchments ranked by annual amount of MMPW showed that some rivers contribute as high as 88–95% of ocean-bound plastics, the highest being the Yangtze River into the East China Sea.[98]

    Asian rivers contribute 86% of plastic waste found in the ocean annually, largely influenced by the high density coastal populations all throughout the continent as well as relatively intense bouts of seasonal rainfall.[99]

    Just 5% to 10% come from rivers across Europe and North America. However, Our World in Data estimates that possibly up to 5% of ocean plastics stem from rich countries exporting their waste, which could make the rich country total share up to 10%. Japan, Hongkong and other OECD countries are included in that number. For example, the U.S. exported 5% of its plastic waste in 2010.[100]

    Around 5 million tonnes (or 2%) of plastic waste was traded globally in 2020. That fell by two-thirds from 2010 to 2020. Moreover, most of that 2% ends up into richer countries, therefore, not likely into oceans. China’s share of imports fell to 1% in 2018, due to its bans in 2017. Most plastic is traded within regions, not between regions. Europe both exported and imported more plastic than other regions.[100]

    Impacts on freshwater biodiversity
    Invertebrates
    A study analyzing ingestion of plastics across a variety of previously published experiments showed that out of the 206 species covered, the majority of papers documented ingestion in fish.[95] This does not quite mean that fish ingest plastic more than other organisms, but instead highlights the underrepresentation of plastic effects in equally important organisms, like aquatic plants, amphibians and invertebrates. Despite this disparity, controlled experiments analyzing microplastic impact on aquatic plants like the algae Chlorella spp and common duckweed Lemna minor have yielded significant results. Between microplastics of polypropylene (PP) and polyvinyl chloride (PVC), PVC demonstrated greater toxicity to Chlorella pyrenoidosa, overall negatively impacting their photosynthetic ability. This effect on photosynthesis is likely due to the 60% reduction of algal chlorophyll a associated with high PVC concentrations found in the same study.[101] When analyzing the effect of polyethylene microbeads (origin: cosmetic exfoliants) on the aquatic macrophyte L. minor, no effect on photosynthetic pigments and productivity was found, but root growth and root cell viability decreased.[102] These results are concerning as plants and algae are integral to nutrient and gas cycling within an aquatic system, and have the capacity to create significant changes in water composition due to their sheer density. Crustaceans have also been analyzed for their response to plastic presence. There is proof that freshwater crustaceans, specifically European crabs and crayfish, suffer entanglement in polyamide ghost nets used in lake fishing.[103] When exposed to plastic nanoparticles of polystyrene, Daphnia galeata (common water flea) experienced reduced survival within 48 hours as well as reproductive issues. Over a span of 5 days, the amount of pregnant Daphnia decreased by nearly 50%, and less than 20% of exposed embryos survived without any immediate repercussions.[104] Other arthropods, like juvenile stages of insects are susceptible to similar plastic exposure as some spend part of their adolescence fully submerged in a freshwater resource. This similarity in lifestyle to other aquatic invertebrates indicates that insects may experience similar side effects of plastic exposure.

    Vertebrates

    An American robin dead after becoming tangled in discarded fishing line
    Plastic exposure in amphibians has mostly been studied in adolescent life stages, when the test subjects are still dependent on an aquatic environment where it can be easier to manipulate variables experimentally. Studies on a common South American freshwater frog, Physalaemus cuvieri indicated that plastics may have the potential to induce mutagenic and cytotoxic morphological changes.[105] Much more research needs to be done on amphibian response to plastic pollution, especially since amphibians can serve as initial indicator species of environmental decline.[106] Freshwater mammals and birds have long been known to have negative interactions with plastic pollution, often resulting in entanglement or suffocation/choking after ingesting. While inflammation within the gastrointestinal tract in both groups has been noted, unfortunately there is little to no data on the toxicological effects of plastic pollutants in these organisms.[95] Fish have been studied the most regarding plastic pollution in freshwater organisms, with the majority of studies indicating evidence of plastic ingestion in wild-caught samples and lab specimens.[95] There have been some attempts to look at lethality of plastics in a common freshwater model species, Danio rerio, aka zebrafish. Increased mucus production and inflammation response in the D. rerio GI tract was noted, but additionally, researchers noted a distinct shift in the microbial communities within the zebrafish intestinal microbiome.[107] This finding is significant, as research within the last few decades has increasingly revealed how much power intestinal microbiomes have regarding their host’s nutrient absorption and endocrine systems.[108] Because of this, plastics may have a far more drastic effect on individual organism health than is currently known so far, thus warranting the need for further research as soon as possible. Many of these findings also have been found in a laboratory setting, so more effort needs to be channeled into measuring plastic abundance and toxicology in wild populations.

    Effects on humans
    Plastic pollution can also impact human health, as plastic particles and associated chemicals may enter the body through food, water, and air.

    The site where the refuse is being recycled in Ghana
    Compounds that are used in manufacturing pollute the environment by releasing chemicals into the air and water. Some compounds that are used in plastics, such as phthalates, bisphenol A (BPA), polybrominated diphenyl ether (PBDE), are under close statute and might be very harmful. Even though these compounds are unsafe, they have been used in the manufacturing of food packaging, medical devices, flooring materials, bottles, perfumes, cosmetics and much more. Inhalation of microplastics (MPs) have been shown to be one of the major contributors to MP uptake in humans. MPs in the form of dust particles are circulated constantly through ventilation and air conditioning systems indoors.[109] The large dosage of these compounds are hazardous to humans, destroying the endocrine system. BPA imitates the female’s hormone called estrogen. PBD destroys and causes damage to thyroid hormones, which are vital hormone glands that play a major role in the metabolism, growth and development of the human body. MPs can also have a detrimental effect on male reproductive success. MPs such as BPA can interfere with steroid biosynthesis in the male endocrine system and with early stages of spermatogenesis.[110] MPs in men can also create oxidative stress and DNA damage in spermatozoa, causing reduced sperm viability.[110] Although the level of exposure to these chemicals varies depending on age and geography, most humans experience simultaneous exposure to many of these chemicals. Average levels of daily exposure are below the levels deemed to be unsafe, but more research needs to be done on the effects of low dose exposure on humans. A lot is unknown on how severely humans are physically affected by these chemicals. Some of the chemicals used in plastic production can cause dermatitis upon contact with human skin. In many plastics, these toxic chemicals are only used in trace amounts, but significant testing is often required to ensure that the toxic elements are contained within the plastic by inert material or polymer. Children and women during their reproduction age are at most at risk and more prone to damaging their immune as well as their reproductive system from these hormone-disrupting chemicals. Pregnancy and nursing products such as baby bottles, pacifiers, and plastic feeding utensils place infants and children at a very high risk of exposure.[109]

    Human health has also been negatively impacted by plastic pollution. “Almost a third of groundwater sites in the US contain BPA. BPA is harmful at very low concentrations as it interferes with our hormone and reproductive systems.[111] This quote tells us how much of a percentage of our water is contaminated and should not be drunk on a daily basis. “At every stage of its lifecycle, plastic poses distinct risks to human health, arising from both exposure to plastic particles themselves and associated chemicals”.[112] This quote is an intro to numerous points of why plastic is damaging to us, such as the carbon that is released when it is being made and transported which is also related to how plastic pollution harms our environment.

    A 2022 study published in Environment International found microplastic in the blood of 80% of people tested in the study, and such microplastic has the potential to become embedded in human organs.[113]

    Clinical significance
    Due to the pervasiveness of plastic products, most of the human population is constantly exposed to the chemical components of plastics. In the United States, 95% of adults have had detectable levels of BPA in their urine. Exposure to chemicals such as BPA have been correlated with disruptions in fertility, reproduction, sexual maturation, and other health effects.[114] Specific phthalates have also resulted in similar biological effects.

    Thyroid hormone axis
    Bisphenol A affects gene expression related to the thyroid hormone axis, which affects biological functions such as metabolism and development. BPA can decrease thyroid hormone receptor (TR) activity by increasing TR transcriptional corepressor activity. This then decreases the level of thyroid hormone binding proteins that bind to triiodothyronine. By affecting the thyroid hormone axis, BPA exposure can lead to hypothyroidism.[21]

    Sex hormones
    BPA can disrupt normal, physiological levels of sex hormones. It does this by binding to globulins that normally bind to sex hormones such as androgens and estrogens, leading to the disruption of the balance between the two. BPA can also affect the metabolism or the catabolism of sex hormones. It often acts as an antiandrogen or as an estrogen, which can cause disruptions in gonadal development and sperm production.[21]

    Disease
    In 2023, plasticosis, a new disease caused solely by plastics, was discovered in seabirds. The birds identified as having the disease have scarred digestive tracts from ingesting plastic waste.[115] “When birds ingest small pieces of plastic, they found, it inflames the digestive tract. Over time, the persistent inflammation causes tissues to become scarred and disfigured, affecting digestion, growth and survival.”[116]

    Removal of plastic pollution

    Household items made of various types of plastic.

    Waste generation, measured in kilograms per person per day
    Plastics are removed from the environment by the following pathways in order of scale:

    landfilling (271 Mton/y)
    incineration (168 Mton/y)
    recycling (121 Mton/y)
    Incineration
    Incineration is a major pathway for disposal of plastics. An estimated 168 Mtons of plastic was incinerated in 2024.[117] As of 2021, about 12% of plastics ever produced had been incinerated.[118] Incineration produces gaseous emissions that sometimes contain toxins.[119]

    Recycling and biodegradables
    Further information: Sustainable packaging § Alternatives to plastics
    The scale of biodegradable plastics is negligible in comparison to the commodity materials.[34]

    Recycling is practiced on a large scale. A significant amount of PET is recycled. Recycled polymers are inferior to their precursors. It has been said that recycling is better described as “postponed” landfilling.[34] The use of biodegradable plastics has many advantages and disadvantages. Biodegradables are biopolymers that degrade in industrial composters. Biodegradables do not degrade as efficiently in domestic composters, and during this slower process, methane gas may be emitted.[120]

    Decomposition of plastics

    Average estimated decomposition times of typical marine debris items. Plastic items are shown in blue.
    Main article: Polymer degradation
    Polymer degradation, especially of commodity plastics is slow, hence the persistence of plastic debris.[36] The Ocean Conservancy has predicted the decomposition rates of several plastic products. It is estimated that a foam plastic cup will take 50 years, a plastic beverage holder will take 400 years, a disposable nappy will take 450 years, and fishing line will take 600 years to degrade.[5]

    Some plastics are intentionally degradable, either by the design of the polymer or by the inclusion of certain additives.[121] Such materials are produced on such small scale that their impact on plastic pollution is negligible.

    Plastic “eating” organisms
    See also: Category:Plastivores
    A recurring theme in the popular literature and some technical journals is the possible role of organisms, especially bacteria, which might degrade (“eat”) plastics.[7] A 2021 study states that there is no current evidence that these novel enzymes are breaking down any meaningful amount of plastic to reduce pollution.[122] An optimistic interpretation of the data are that if such processes occur, they are extremely slow.[34]

    Policy, regulation, social action
    Further information: § Collection, recycling and reduction

    Share of inadequately managed plastic waste (2010)

    Projected share of inadequately managed plastic waste (2025)
    Several researchers reviewed plastic pollution policies of different countries and found that plastic bags were most frequently addressed by governments, mostly by banning their use or by leveraging a fee for their use, followed by legislation on other types of pollutants such as plastic cutlery and microbeads.[123][124]

    Agencies such as the US Environmental Protection Agency and US Food and Drug Administration often do not assess the safety of new chemicals until after a negative side effect is shown. Once they suspect a chemical may be toxic, it is studied to determine the human reference dose, which is determined to be the lowest observable adverse effect level. During these studies, a high dose is tested to see if it causes any adverse health effects, and if it does not, lower doses are considered to be safe as well. This does not take into account the fact that with some chemicals found in plastics, such as BPA, lower doses can have a discernible effect.[125] Even with this often complex evaluation process, policies have been put into place in order to help alleviate plastic pollution and its effects. Government regulations have been implemented that ban some chemicals from being used in specific plastic products.

    In Canada, the United States, and the European Union, BPA has been banned from being incorporated in the production of baby bottles and children’s cups, due to health concerns and the higher vulnerability of younger children to the effects of BPA.[114] Taxes have been established in order to discourage specific ways of managing plastic waste. The landfill tax, for example, creates an incentive to choose to recycle plastics rather than contain them in landfills, by making the latter more expensive.[120] There has also been a standardization of the types of plastics that can be considered compostable.[120] The European Norm EN 13432, which was set by the European Committee for Standardization (CEN), lists the standards that plastics must meet, in terms of compostability and biodegradability, in order to officially be labeled as compostable.[120][126]

    Given the significant threat that oceans face, the European Investment Bank Group aims to increase its funding and advisory assistance for ocean cleanup. For example, the Clean Oceans Initiative (COI) was established in 2018. The European Investment Bank, the German Development Bank, and the French Development Agency (AFD) agreed to invest a total of €2 billion under the COI from October 2018 to October 2023 in initiatives aimed at reducing pollution discharge into the oceans, with a special focus on plastics.[127][128][129]

    The Clean Ocean Initiative plans to give €4 billion in funding towards decreasing plastic waste at sea by the end of 2025. Improved wastewater treatment in Sri Lanka, Egypt, and South Africa are some examples, as is solid waste management in Togo and Senegal.[130][131][132][133]

    Voluntary reduction efforts failing
    Major plastic producers continue to lobby governments to refrain from imposing restrictions on plastic production and to advocate for voluntary corporate targets to reduce new plastic output. However, the world’s top 10 plastic producers, including The Coca-Cola Company, Nestle SA and PepsiCo have been failing to meet even their own minimum targets for virgin plastic use.[134]

    The export of plastic waste from rich countries to poorer countries has been well documented. Differences between countries in environmental policy and costs relating to taxes, disposal, and transport, are important determinants on legal and illegal international traffic in hazardous and nonhazardous waste and scrap products, including plastics.[135][136]

    There have been several international covenants which address marine plastic pollution, such as the Convention on the Prevention of Marine Pollution by Dumping of Wastes and Other Matter 1972, the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973 and the Honolulu Strategy, there is nothing around plastics which infiltrate the ocean from the land.[137][138]

    In 2019, the Basel Convention was amended to include plastic waste.[139] 187 countries agreed to limit the export of plastic waste following rules from the Basel Convention. The Convention prohibits Parties from trading with non-Parties (e.g. United States) unless the countries have a pre-determined agreement that meets Basel criteria.[140] During January 2021, the first month that the agreement was in effect, trade data showed that overall scrap exports from the U.S. actually increased.[141]

    Legally binding plastics treaty
    Many academics and NGOs believe that a legally binding international treaty to deal with plastic pollution is necessary as plastic pollution is an international problem, moving between maritime borders, and also because they believe there needs to be a cap on plastic production.[142][143][144]

    In 2022, United Nation member states agreed to devise a global plastic pollution treaty by 2024, under United Nations Environment Assembly mandate 5/14.[145][146][147] After six negotiation sessions no legally binding agreement was obtained by August 2025.[148][149]

    Waste import bans
    Since around 2017, China,[150] Turkey,[151] Malaysia,[152] Cambodia,[153] and Thailand[154] have banned certain waste imports. It has been suggested that such bans may increase automation[155] and recycling, decreasing negative impacts on the environment.[156]

    According to an analysis of global trade data by the nonprofit Basel Action Network, violations of the Basel Convention, active since 1 January 2021, have been rampant during 2021. The U.S., Canada, and the European Union have sent hundreds of millions of tons of plastic to countries with insufficient waste management infrastructure, where much of it is landfilled, burned, or littered into the environment.[157]

    Circular economy policies
    Laws related to recyclability, waste management, domestic materials recovery facilities, product composition, biodegradability and prevention of import/export of specific wastes may support prevention of plastic pollution.[citation needed] A study considers producer/manufacturer responsibility “a practical approach toward addressing the issue of plastic pollution”, suggesting that “Existing and adopted policies, legislations, regulations, and initiatives at global, regional, and national level play a vital role”.[69]

    Standardization of products, especially of packaging[158][159][additional citation(s) needed] which are, as of 2022, often composed of different materials (each and across products) that are hard or currently impossible to either separate or recycle together in general or in an automated way[160][161] could support recyclability and recycling.

    For instance, there are systems that can theoretically distinguish between and sort 12 types of plastics such as PET using hyperspectral imaging and algorithms developed via machine learning[162][163] while only an estimated 9% of the estimated 6.3 billion tonnes of plastic waste from the 1950s up to 2018 has been recycled (12% has been incinerated and the rest reportedly being “dumped in landfills or the natural environment”).[19]

    Collection, recycling and reduction
    Main article: Plastic recycling
    The two common forms of waste collection include curbside collection and the use of drop-off recycling centers. About 87 percent of the population in the United States (273 million people) have access to curbside and drop-off recycling centers. In curbside collection, which is available to about 63 percent of the United States population (193 million people), people place designated plastics in a special bin to be picked up by a public or private hauling company.[164] Most curbside programs collect more than one type of plastic resin, usually both PETE and HDPE.[165] At drop-off recycling centers, which are available to 68 percent of the United States population (213 million people), people take their recyclables to a centrally located facility.[164] Once collected, the plastics are delivered to a materials recovery facility (MRF) or handler for sorting into single-resin streams to increase product value. The sorted plastics are then baled to reduce shipping costs to reclaimers.[165]

    There are varying rates of recycling per type of plastic, and in 2017, the overall plastic recycling rate was approximately 8.4% in the United States. Approximately 2.7 million tonnes (3.0 million short tons) of plastics were recycled in the U.S. in 2017, while 24.3 million tonnes (26.8 million short tons) plastic were dumped in landfills the same year. Some plastics are recycled more than others; in 2017 about 31.2 percent of HDPE bottles and 29.1 percent of PET bottles and jars were recycled.[166]

    Reusable packaging refers to packaging that is manufactured of durable materials and is specifically designed for multiple trips and extended life. There are zero-waste stores and refill shops[167][168] for selected products as well as conventional supermarkets that enable refilling of selected plastics-packaged products or voluntarily sell products with no or more sustainable packaging.[169]

    On 21 May 2019, a new service model called “Loop” to collect packaging from consumers and reuse it, began to function in the New York region, US, supported by multiple larger companies. Consumers drop packages in special shipping totes and then a pick up collect, clean, refill and return them.[170] It has begun with several thousand households and aims to not only stop single use plastic, but to stop single use generally by recycling consumer product containers of various materials.[171]

    Reducing plastic waste could support recycling and is often taken together with recycling: the “3R” refer to Reduce, Reuse and Recycle.[69][172][173][174]

    Ocean cleanup
    The organization “The Ocean Cleanup” is trying to collect plastic waste from the oceans by nets. There are concerns from harm to some forms of sea organisms, especially neuston.[175]

    Great Bubble Barrier
    In the Netherlands, plastic litter from some rivers is collected by a bubble barrier, to prevent plastics from floating into the sea. This so-called ‘Great Bubble Barrier’ catches plastics bigger than 1 mm.[176][13] The bubble barrier is implemented in the River IJssel (2017) and in Amsterdam (2019)[177][178] and will be implemented in Katwijk at the end of the river Rhine.[179][180]

    Mapping and tracking
    See also: § Major plastic polluter countries
    Our World In Data provides graphics about some analyses, including maps, to show sources of plastic pollution[181][182] – including that of oceans in specific.[183]

    Identifying largest sources of ocean plastics in high fidelity may help to discern causes, to measure progress and to develop effective countermeasures.

    A large fraction of ocean plastics may come from – also non-imported (see above) – plastic waste of coastal cities[181] as well as from rivers (with top 1000 rivers estimated by one 2021 study to account for 80% of global annual emissions).[184] These two sources may be interlinked.[185] The Yangtze river into the East China Sea is identified by some studies that use sampling evidence as the highest plastic-emitting (sampled) river,[98][186] in contrast to the beforementioned 2021 study that ranks it at place 64.[184] Management interventions at the local level at coastal areas were found to be crucial to the global success of reducing plastic pollution.[187]

    There is one global, interactive machine learning- and satellite monitoring-based, map of plastic waste sites which could help identify who and where mismanages plastic waste, dumping it into oceans.[188][189]

    By country/region
    See also: Phase-out of lightweight plastic bags
    Albania
    In July 2018, Albania became the first country in Europe to ban lightweight plastic bags.[190][191][192] Albania’s environment minister Blendi Klosi said that businesses importing, producing or trading plastic bags less than 35 microns in thickness risk facing fines between 1 million to 1.5 million lek (€7,900 to €11,800).[191]

    Australia
    See also: Phase-out of lightweight plastic bags in Australia
    It has been estimated that each year, Australia produces around 2.5m tonnes of plastic waste annually, of which about 84% ends up as landfill, and around 130,000 tonnes of plastic waste leaks into the environment.[193] Six of the eight states and territories had by December 2021 committed to banning a range of plastics. The federal government’s National Packaging Targets created the goal of phasing out the worst of single-use plastics by 2025,[194] and under the National Plastics Plan 2021,[195] it has committed “to phase out loose fill and moulded polystyrene packaging by July 2022, and various other products by December 2022.[194]

    An Australian single-use plastic reduction initiative, Plastic Free July, that began in 2011 in Perth, Western Australia has gained a significant global outreach. As of 2022, it had a record 140 million participants making conscious changes and reducing their waste by 2.6 million tonnes in 2022.[20] In 2022, in recognition of its contributions to promoting single-use plastic pollution solutions, Plastic Free July was one of two finalists in the annual UN Sustainable Development Action Awards.[23]

    Recent research highlights that Australia’s current plastic waste policies, which focus heavily on recycling, are failing—only 14% of plastic waste is recovered, and overall consumption is projected to more than double by 2050. Its recommended to pus towards policies that reduce plastic production and consumption, such as implementing a plastics tax and extended producer responsibility schemes, to effectively address the growing plastic waste crisis.[196]

    Canada
    In the year 2022 Canada announced a ban on producing and importing single use plastic from December 2022. The sale of those items will be banned from December 2023 and the export from 2025. The prime minister of Canada Justin Trudeau pledged to ban single use plastic in 2019.[197]

    China
    China is the biggest consumer of single-use plastics.[198] In 2020 China published a plan to cut 30% of plastic waste in five years. As part of this plan, single use plastic bags and straws will be banned.[199][200]

    European Union
    In 2015 the European Union adopted a directive requiring a reduction in the consumption of single use plastic bags per person to 90 by 2019 and to 40 by 2025.[201] In April 2019, the EU adopted a further directive banning almost all types of single use plastic, except bottles, from the beginning of the year 2021.[202][203]

    On 3 July 2021, the EU Single-Use Plastics Directive (SUPD, EU 2019/904) went into effect within EU member states. The directive aims to reduce plastic pollution from single-use disposable plastics. It focuses on the 10 most commonly found disposable plastics at beaches, which make up 43% of marine litter (fishing gear another 27%). According to the directive, there is a ban on plastic cotton buds and balloon sticks, plastic plates, cutlery, stirrers and straws, Styrofoam drinks and food packaging (e.g. disposable cups and one-person meals), products made of oxo-degradable plastic, which degrade into microplastics, while cigarette filters, drinking cups, wet wipes, sanitary towels and tampons receive a label indicating the product contains plastic, that it belongs in the trash, and that litter has negative effects on the environment.[204][205] Article 8 of the directive also supports the use of extended producer responsibility schemes relating to plastic waste.[206]

    In December 2022 the EU took the first steps for banning the export of plastic waste to other countries.[207] Agreement between the European Parliament and the European Council on a revision to the Waste Shipment Regulation, which will cover this matter, was reached on 17 November 2023.[208]

    France
    In 2021 France banned “free plastic bottles, plastic confetti, and single-use plastic bags”, in 2022 restrictions were made on plastic packaging and toys and in the first of January 2023 many types of single use plastic were banned from restaurants that have more than 20 places. Some were concerned the measures will not be implemented well due to the current energy crisis.[209]

    India

    Say no to polythene. Sign. Nako, Himachal Pradesh, India.
    The government of India decided to ban single use plastics and take a number of measures to recycle and reuse plastic from 2 October 2019.[210]

    The Ministry of Drinking Water and Sanitation, Government of India, has requested various governmental departments to avoid the use of plastic bottles to provide drinking water during governmental meetings, etc., and to instead make arrangements for providing drinking water that do not generate plastic waste.[211] The state of Sikkim has restricted the usage of plastic water bottles (in government functions and meetings) and styrofoam products.[212] The state of Bihar has banned the usage of plastic water bottles in governmental meetings.[213]

    The 2015 National Games of India, organised in Thiruvananthapuram, was associated with green protocols.[214] This was initiated by Suchitwa Mission that aimed for “zero-waste” venues. To make the event “disposable-free”, there was ban on the usage of disposable water bottles.[215] The event witnessed the usage of reusable tableware and stainless steel tumblers.[216] Athletes were provided with refillable steel flasks.[217] It is estimated that these green practices stopped the generation of 120 tonnes of disposable waste.[218]

    The City of Bangalore in 2016 banned the plastic for all purpose other than for few special cases like milk delivery etc.[219]

    The state of Maharashtra, India effected the Maharashtra Plastic and Thermocol Products ban 23 June 2018, subjecting plastic users to fines and potential imprisonment for repeat offenders.[220][221]

    In the year 2022 India has begun to implement a country wide ban on different sorts of plastic. This is necessary also for achieving the climate targets of the country as in plastic production are used more than 8,000 additives, part of them are thousands times more powerful greenhouse gases than CO2.[222]

    Garbage cafe’s are an Indian initiative to address plastic pollution and hunger. In these cafe’s people can exchange plastic waste for meals. The first reported garbage cafe opened in 2019 in Ambikapur, India, near the city’s main bus station. The cafe’s slogan is “more the waste, better the taste”, and they offer 1 kilogram of plastic could be exchanged for a full lunch or dinner, and 500 grams for breakfast. The collected waste was sent to recycling centers or used in road construction projects.[223]

    Indonesia
    In Bali, one of the many islands of Indonesia, two sisters, Melati and Isabel Wijsen, made efforts to ban plastic bags in 2019.[224][225] As of January 2022 their organization Bye Bye Plastic Bags had spread to over 50 locations around the world.[226]

    Israel
    In Israel, two cities: Eilat and Herzliya, decided to ban the usage of single use plastic bags and cutlery on the beaches.[227] In 2020 Tel Aviv joined them, banning also the sale of single use plastic on the beaches.[228]

    Kenya
    In August 2017, Kenya has one of the world’s harshest plastic bag bans. Fines of $38,000 or up to four years in jail to anyone that was caught producing, selling, or using a plastic bag.[229]

    New Zealand
    New Zealand announced a ban on many types of hard-to-recycle single use plastic by 2025.[230]

    Nigeria
    In 2019, The House of Representatives of Nigeria banned the production, import and usage of plastic bags in the country.[231]

    Spain
    Spain banned several types of single use plastic at the beginning of the year 2023.[232]

    Taiwan
    In February 2018, Taiwan restricted the use of single-use plastic cups, straws, utensils and bags; the ban will also include an extra charge for plastic bags and updates their recycling regulations and aiming by 2030 it would be completely enforced.[229]

    United Kingdom
    In January 2019, the Iceland supermarket chain, which specializes in frozen foods, pledged to “eliminate or drastically reduce all plastic packaging for its store-brand products by 2023.”[233]

    As of 2020, 104 communities achieved the title of “Plastic free community” in United Kingdom; 500 want to achieve it.[234]

    After two schoolgirls Ella and Caitlin launched a petition about it, Burger King and McDonald’s in the United Kingdom and Ireland pledged to stop sending plastic toys with their meals. McDonald’s pledged to do it from the year 2021. McDonald’s also pledged to use a paper wrap for it meals and books that will be sent with the meals. The transmission will begin already in March 2020.[235]

    From October 2023 many types of single use plastic will be banned in England including cutlery and plates. Scotland and Wales have already implemented such bans.[236] The new rules entered into force on the first of October, but many are unaware and not prepared for it.[237]

    United States
    In the beginning of 2024, 12 states and at least 500 municipalities had some kind of plastic bag ban. Three state bans and two city bans alone reduced the amount of plastic bags used in one year approximately by 6 billion.[238]

    In 2009, Washington University in St. Louis became the first university in the United States to ban the sale of plastic, single-use water bottles.[239]

    In 2009, the District of Columbia required all businesses that sell food or alcohol to charge an additional 5 cents for each carryout plastic or paper bag.[240]

    In 2011 and 2013, Kauai, Maui and Hawaii prohibit non-biodegradable plastic bags at checkout as well as paper bags containing less than 40 percent recycled material. In 2015, Honolulu was the last major county approving the ban.[240]

    In 2015, California prohibited large stores from providing plastic bags, and if so a charge of $0.10 per bag and has to meet certain criteria.[240]

    In 2016, Illinois adopted the legislation and established “Recycle Thin Film Friday” in effort toe reclaim used thin-film plastic bags and encourage reusable bags.[240]

    In 2019, the state New York banned single use plastic bags and introduced a 5-cent fee for using single use paper bags. The ban will enter into force in 2020. This will not only reduce plastic bag usage in New York state (23 billion every year until now), but also eliminate 12 million barrels of oil used to make plastic bags used by the state each year.[241][242]

    The state of Maine ban Styrofoam (polystyrene) containers in May 2019.[243]

    In 2019 the Giant Eagle retailer became the first big US retailer that committed to completely phase out plastic by 2025. The first step – stop using single use plastic bags – will begun to be implemented already on January 15, 2020.[244]

    In 2019, Delaware, Maine, Oregon and Vermont enacted on legislation. Vermont also restricted single-use straws and polystyrene containers.[240]

    In 2019, Connecticut imposed a $0.10 charge on single-use plastic bags at point of sale, and is going to ban them on 1 July 2021.[240]

    Vanuatu
    On 30 July 2017, Vanuatu’s Independence Day, made an announcement of stepping towards the beginning of not using plastic bags and bottles. This made it one of the first Pacific nations to do so and will start banning the importation of single-use plastic bottles and bags.[229]

    Obstruction by major plastic producers

    Surgical mask among dry grass in Brastad during the COVID-19 pandemic
    The ten corporations that produce the most plastic on the planet, The Coca-Cola Company, Colgate-Palmolive, Danone, Mars, Incorporated, Mondelēz International, Nestlé, PepsiCo, Perfetti Van Melle, Procter & Gamble, and Unilever, formed a well-financed network that has sabotaged for decades government and community efforts to address the plastic pollution crisis, according to a detailed investigative report by the Changing Markets Foundation. The investigation documents how these companies delay and derail legislation so that they can continue to inundate consumers with disposable plastic packaging. These large plastic producers have exploited public fears of the COVID-19 pandemic to work toward delaying and reversing existing regulation of plastic disposal. Big ten plastic producers have advanced voluntary commitments for plastic waste disposal as a stratagem to deter governments from imposing additional regulations.[245]

    PepsiCo faced legal action on 15 November 2023, as the New York attorney general filed a lawsuit. The allegations asserted that the food and beverage giant jeopardized the environment and disseminated deceptive information about its dedication to reducing single-use plastic in packaging. Moreover, a substantial portion of the plastic pollution along the Buffalo River was linked to products manufactured by the company.[246]

    Deception of the public about recycling
    As early as the early 1970s, petrochemical industry leaders understood that the vast majority of plastic they produced would never be recycled. For example, an April 1973 report written by industry scientists for industry executive states that sorting the hundreds of different kinds of plastic is “infeasible” and cost-prohibitive. By the late 1980s, industry leaders also knew that the public must be kept feeling good about purchasing plastic products if their industry was to continue to prosper, and needed to quell proposed legislation to regulate the plastic being sold. So the industry launched a $50 million/year corporate propaganda campaign targeting the American public with the message that plastic can be, and is being, recycled, and lobbied American municipalities to launch expensive plastic waste collection programs, and lobbied U.S. states to require the labeling of plastic products and containers with recycling symbols. They were confident, however, that the recycling initiatives would not end up recovering and reusing plastic in amounts anywhere near sufficient to hurt their profits in selling new “virgin” plastic products because they understood that the recycling efforts that they were promoting were likely to fail. Industry leaders more recently have planned 100% recycling of the plastic they produce by 2040, calling for more efficient collection, sorting and processing.[247][248]

    Action for creating awareness
    World Environment Day
    Every year, 5 June is observed as World Environment Day to raise awareness and increase government action on the pressing issue. In 2018, India was host to the 43rd World Environment Day and the theme was “Beat Plastic Pollution”, with a focus on single-use or disposable plastic. The Ministry of Environment, Forest, and Climate Change of India invited people to take care of their social responsibility and urged them to take up green good deeds in everyday life. Several states presented plans to ban plastic or drastically reduce their use.[249]

    Other actions
    Since 2011, the community-led campaign, Plastic Free July, has encouraged people to refuse single-use plastics each July. Musician, and UNEP Good Will Ambassador, Jack Johnson has served as the campaign’s international ambassador since 2018.[250][251][252]

    On 11 April 2013 in order to create awareness, artist Maria Cristina Finucci founded The Garbage Patch State at UNESCO[253] headquarters in Paris, France, in front of Director General Irina Bokova. This was the first of a series of events under the patronage of UNESCO and of the Italian Ministry of the Environment.[254]

    The international #BYOBottle campaign was launched in 2019 in partnership with Jack Johnson, Green Music Australia and the Sustainable Concerts Working Group, encouraging musicians and venues worldwide to eliminate single-use plastic bottles at live events.[255][256]

    Mexico City implemented a ban on single-use plastics, starting with plastic bags in 2020 and expanding to items like utensils, straws, and to-go trays in 2021.[257]

    In 2020, China disclosed a three-part proposal to reduce plastic pollution. The plan includes a nationwide prohibition on single-use plastics, introduced as the country’s plastic waste had risen to an anticipated 45 million tons in 2025, partly as a result of a surge in e-commerce packaging.[257]

  • Photosynthesis

    Photosynthesis[note 1] is a system of biological processes by which photopigment-bearing autotrophic organisms, such as most plants, algae and cyanobacteria, convert light energy—typically from sunlight—into the chemical energy necessary to fuel their metabolism. The term photosynthesis usually refers to oxygenic photosynthesis, a process that releases oxygen as a byproduct of water splitting. Photosynthetic organisms store the converted chemical energy within the bonds of intracellular organic compounds (complex compounds containing carbon), typically carbohydrates like sugars (mainly glucose, fructose and sucrose), starches, phytoglycogen and cellulose. When needing to use this stored energy, an organism’s cells then metabolize the organic compounds through cellular respiration. Photosynthesis plays a critical role in producing and maintaining the oxygen content of the Earth’s atmosphere, and it supplies most of the biological energy necessary for complex life on Earth.[2]

    Some organisms also perform anoxygenic photosynthesis, which does not produce oxygen. Some bacteria (e.g. purple bacteria) use bacteriochlorophyll to split hydrogen sulfide as a reductant instead of water, releasing sulfur instead of oxygen, which was a dominant form of photosynthesis in the euxinic Canfield oceans during the Boring Billion.[3][4] Archaea such as Halobacterium also perform a type of non-carbon-fixing anoxygenic photosynthesis, where the simpler photopigment retinal and its microbial rhodopsin derivatives are used to absorb green light and produce a proton (hydron) gradient across the cell membrane, and the subsequent ion movement powers transmembrane proton pumps to directly synthesize adenosine triphosphate (ATP), the “energy currency” of cells. Such archaeal photosynthesis might have been the earliest form of photosynthesis that evolved on Earth, as far back as the Paleoarchean, preceding that of cyanobacteria (see Purple Earth hypothesis).[5]

    While the details may differ between species, the process always begins when light energy is absorbed by the reaction centers, proteins that contain photosynthetic pigments or chromophores. In plants, these pigments are chlorophylls (a porphyrin derivative that absorbs the red and blue spectra of light, thus reflecting green) held inside chloroplasts, abundant in leaf cells. In cyanobacteria, they are embedded in the plasma membrane. In these light-dependent reactions, some energy is used to strip electrons from suitable substances, such as water, producing oxygen gas. The hydrogen freed by the splitting of water is used in the creation of two important molecules that participate in energetic processes: reduced nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide phosphate (NADPH) and ATP.

    In plants, algae, and cyanobacteria, sugars are synthesized by a subsequent sequence of light-independent reactions called the Calvin cycle. In this process, atmospheric carbon dioxide is incorporated into already existing organic compounds, such as ribulose bisphosphate (RuBP).[6] Using the ATP and NADPH produced by the light-dependent reactions, the resulting compounds are then reduced and removed to form further carbohydrates, such as glucose. In other bacteria, different mechanisms like the reverse Krebs cycle are used to achieve the same end.

    The first photosynthetic organisms probably evolved early in the evolutionary history of life using reducing agents such as hydrogen or hydrogen sulfide, rather than water, as sources of electrons.[7] Cyanobacteria appeared later; the excess oxygen they produced contributed directly to the oxygenation of the Earth,[8] which rendered the evolution of complex life possible. The average rate of energy captured by global photosynthesis is approximately 130 terawatts,[9][10][11] which is about eight times the total power consumption of human civilization.[12] Photosynthetic organisms also convert around 100–115 billion tons (91–104 Pg petagrams, or billions of metric tons), of carbon into biomass per year.[13][14] Photosynthesis was discovered in 1779 by Jan Ingenhousz who showed that plants need light, not just soil and water.

    Overview
    Main article: Biological carbon fixation

    Photosynthesis changes sunlight into chemical energy, splits water to liberate O2, and fixes CO2 into sugar.
    Most photosynthetic organisms are photoautotrophs, which means that they are able to synthesize food directly from carbon dioxide and water using energy from light. However, not all organisms use carbon dioxide as a source of carbon atoms to carry out photosynthesis; photoheterotrophs use organic compounds, rather than carbon dioxide, as a source of carbon.[2]

    In plants, algae, and cyanobacteria, photosynthesis releases oxygen. This oxygenic photosynthesis is by far the most common type of photosynthesis used by living organisms. Some shade-loving plants (sciophytes) produce such low levels of oxygen during photosynthesis that they use all of it themselves instead of releasing it to the atmosphere.[15]

    Although there are some differences between oxygenic photosynthesis in plants, algae, and cyanobacteria, the overall process is quite similar in these organisms. There are also many varieties of anoxygenic photosynthesis, used mostly by bacteria, which consume carbon dioxide but do not release oxygen or which produce elemental sulfur instead of molecular oxygen.[16][17]

    Carbon dioxide is converted into sugars in a process called carbon fixation; photosynthesis captures energy from sunlight to convert carbon dioxide into carbohydrates. Carbon fixation is an endothermic redox reaction. In general outline, photosynthesis is the opposite of cellular respiration: while photosynthesis is a process of reduction of carbon dioxide to carbohydrates, cellular respiration is the oxidation of carbohydrates or other nutrients to carbon dioxide. Nutrients used in cellular respiration include carbohydrates, amino acids and fatty acids. These nutrients are oxidized to produce carbon dioxide and water, and to release chemical energy to drive the organism’s metabolism.

    Photosynthesis and cellular respiration are distinct processes, as they take place through different sequences of chemical reactions and in different cellular compartments (cellular respiration in mitochondria).[18][19]

    The general equation for photosynthesis as first proposed by Cornelis van Niel is:[20]

    CO2
    carbon
    dioxide

    +
    2H2A
    electron donor

    +
    photons
    light energy
    →
    [CH2O]
    carbohydrate

    +
    2A
    oxidized
    electron
    donor

    +
    H2O
    water
    Since water is used as the electron donor in oxygenic photosynthesis, the equation for this process is:

    CO2
    carbon
    dioxide

    +
    2H2O
    water

    +
    photons
    light energy
    →
    [CH2O]
    carbohydrate

    +
    O2
    oxygen

    +
    H2O
    water
    This equation emphasizes that water is both a reactant in the light-dependent reaction and a product of the light-independent reaction, but canceling n water molecules from each side gives the net equation:

    CO2
    carbon
    dioxide

    +
    H2O
    water

    +
    photons
    light energy
    →
    [CH2O]
    carbohydrate

    +
    O2
    oxygen
    Other processes substitute other compounds (such as arsenite) for water in the electron-supply role; for example some microbes use sunlight to oxidize arsenite to arsenate:[21] The equation for this reaction is:

    CO2
    carbon
    dioxide

    +
    (AsO3−
    3)

    arsenite

    +
    photons
    light energy
    →
    (AsO3−
    4)

    arsenate

    +
    CO
    carbon
    monoxide
    (used to build other compounds in subsequent reactions)[22]
    Photosynthesis occurs in two stages. In the first stage, light-dependent reactions or light reactions capture the energy of light and use it to make the hydrogen carrier NADPH and the energy-storage molecule ATP. During the second stage, the light-independent reactions use these products to capture and reduce carbon dioxide.

    Most organisms that use oxygenic photosynthesis use visible light for the light-dependent reactions, although at least three use shortwave infrared or, more specifically, far-red radiation.[23]

    Some organisms employ even more radical variants of photosynthesis. Some archaea use a simpler method that employs a pigment similar to those used for vision in animals. The bacteriorhodopsin changes its configuration in response to sunlight, acting as a proton pump. This produces a proton gradient more directly, which is then converted to chemical energy. The process does not involve carbon dioxide fixation and does not release oxygen, and seems to have evolved separately from the more common types of photosynthesis.[24]

    Photosynthetic membranes and organelles
    Main articles: Chloroplast and Thylakoid

    Chloroplast ultrastructure:
    outer membrane
    intermembrane space
    inner membrane (1+2+3: envelope)
    stroma (aqueous fluid)
    thylakoid lumen (inside of thylakoid)
    thylakoid membrane
    granum (stack of thylakoids)
    thylakoid (lamella)
    starch
    ribosome
    plastidial DNA
    plastoglobule (drop of lipids)
    In photosynthetic bacteria, the proteins that gather light for photosynthesis are embedded in cell membranes. In its simplest form, this involves the membrane surrounding the cell itself.[25] However, the membrane may be tightly folded into cylindrical sheets called thylakoids,[26] or bunched up into round vesicles called intracytoplasmic membranes.[27] These structures can fill most of the interior of a cell, giving the membrane a very large surface area and therefore increasing the amount of light that the bacteria can absorb.[26]

    In plants and algae, photosynthesis takes place in organelles called chloroplasts. A typical plant cell contains about 10 to 100 chloroplasts. The chloroplast is enclosed by a membrane. This membrane is composed of a phospholipid inner membrane, a phospholipid outer membrane, and an intermembrane space. Enclosed by the membrane is an aqueous fluid called the stroma. Embedded within the stroma are stacks of thylakoids (grana), which are the site of photosynthesis. The thylakoids appear as flattened disks. The thylakoid itself is enclosed by the thylakoid membrane, and within the enclosed volume is a lumen or thylakoid space. Embedded in the thylakoid membrane are integral and peripheral membrane protein complexes of the photosynthetic system.

    Plants absorb light primarily using the pigment chlorophyll. The green part of the light spectrum is not absorbed but is reflected, which is the reason that most plants have a green color. Besides chlorophyll, plants also use pigments such as carotenes and xanthophylls.[28] Algae also use chlorophyll, but various other pigments are present, such as phycocyanin, carotenes, and xanthophylls in green algae, phycoerythrin in red algae (rhodophytes) and fucoxanthin in brown algae and diatoms resulting in a wide variety of colors.

    These pigments are embedded in plants and algae in complexes called antenna proteins. In such proteins, the pigments are arranged to work together. Such a combination of proteins is also called a light-harvesting complex.[29]

    Although all cells in the green parts of a plant have chloroplasts, the majority of those are found in specially adapted structures called leaves. Certain species adapted to conditions of strong sunlight and aridity, such as many Euphorbia and cactus species, have their main photosynthetic organs in their stems. The cells in the interior tissues of a leaf, called the mesophyll, can contain between 450,000 and 800,000 chloroplasts for every square millimeter of leaf. The surface of the leaf is coated with a water-resistant waxy cuticle that protects the leaf from excessive evaporation of water and decreases the absorption of ultraviolet or blue light to minimize heating. The transparent epidermis layer allows light to pass through to the palisade mesophyll cells where most of the photosynthesis takes place.

    Light-dependent reactions
    Main article: Photosystem

    Light-dependent reactions of photosynthesis at the thylakoid membrane
    In the light-dependent reactions, one molecule of the pigment chlorophyll absorbs one photon and loses one electron. This electron is taken up by a modified form of chlorophyll called pheophytin, which passes the electron to a quinone molecule, starting the flow of electrons down an electron transport chain that leads to the ultimate reduction of NADP to NADPH. In addition, this creates a proton gradient (energy gradient) across the chloroplast membrane, which is used by ATP synthase in the synthesis of ATP. The chlorophyll molecule ultimately regains the electron it lost when a water molecule is split in a process called photolysis, which releases oxygen.

    The overall equation for the light-dependent reactions under the conditions of non-cyclic electron flow in green plants is:[30]

    2 H2O + 2 NADP+ + 3 ADP + 3 Pi + light → 2 NADPH + 2 H+ + 3 ATP + O2
    Not all wavelengths of light can support photosynthesis. The photosynthetic action spectrum depends on the type of accessory pigments present. For example, in green plants, the action spectrum resembles the absorption spectrum for chlorophylls and carotenoids with absorption peaks in violet-blue and red light. In red algae, the action spectrum is blue-green light, which allows these algae to use the blue end of the spectrum to grow in the deeper waters that filter out the longer wavelengths (red light) used by above-ground green plants. The non-absorbed part of the light spectrum is what gives photosynthetic organisms their color (e.g., green plants, red algae, purple bacteria) and is the least effective for photosynthesis in the respective organisms.

    Z scheme

    The “Z scheme”
    In plants, light-dependent reactions occur in the thylakoid membranes of the chloroplasts where they drive the synthesis of ATP and NADPH. The light-dependent reactions are of two forms: cyclic and non-cyclic.

    In the non-cyclic reaction, the photons are captured in the light-harvesting antenna complexes of photosystem II by chlorophyll and other accessory pigments (see diagram “Z-scheme”). The absorption of a photon by the antenna complex loosens an electron by a process called photoinduced charge separation. The antenna system is at the core of the chlorophyll molecule of the photosystem II reaction center. That loosened electron is taken up by the primary electron-acceptor molecule, pheophytin. As the electrons are shuttled through an electron transport chain (the so-called Z-scheme shown in the diagram), a chemiosmotic potential is generated by pumping proton cations (H+) across the membrane and into the thylakoid space. An ATP synthase enzyme uses that chemiosmotic potential to make ATP during photophosphorylation, whereas NADPH is a product of the terminal redox reaction in the Z-scheme. The electron enters a chlorophyll molecule in Photosystem I. There it is further excited by the light absorbed by that photosystem. The electron is then passed along a chain of electron acceptors to which it transfers some of its energy. The energy delivered to the electron acceptors is used to move hydrogen ions across the thylakoid membrane into the lumen. The electron is eventually used to reduce the coenzyme NADP with an H+ to NADPH (which has functions in the light-independent reaction); at that point, the path of that electron ends.

    The cyclic reaction is similar to that of the non-cyclic but differs in that it generates only ATP, and no reduced NADP (NADPH) is created. The cyclic reaction takes place only at photosystem I. Once the electron is displaced from the photosystem, the electron is passed down the electron acceptor molecules and returns to photosystem I, from where it was emitted, hence the name cyclic reaction.

    Water photolysis
    Main articles: Photodissociation and Oxygen evolution
    Linear electron transport through a photosystem will leave the reaction center of that photosystem oxidized. Elevating another electron will first require re-reduction of the reaction center. The excited electrons lost from the reaction center (P700) of photosystem I are replaced by transfer from plastocyanin, whose electrons come from electron transport through photosystem II. Photosystem II, as the first step of the Z-scheme, requires an external source of electrons to reduce its oxidized chlorophyll a reaction center. The source of electrons for photosynthesis in green plants and cyanobacteria is water. Two water molecules are oxidized by the energy of four successive charge-separation reactions of photosystem II to yield a molecule of diatomic oxygen and four hydrogen ions. The electrons yielded are transferred to a redox-active tyrosine residue that is oxidized by the energy of P680+. This resets the ability of P680 to absorb another photon and release another photo-dissociated electron. The oxidation of water is catalyzed in photosystem II by a redox-active structure that contains four manganese ions and a calcium ion; this oxygen-evolving complex binds two water molecules and contains the four oxidizing equivalents that are used to drive the water-oxidizing reaction (Kok’s S-state diagrams). The hydrogen ions are released in the thylakoid lumen and therefore contribute to the transmembrane chemiosmotic potential that leads to ATP synthesis. Oxygen is a waste product of light-dependent reactions, but the majority of organisms on Earth use oxygen and its energy for cellular respiration, including photosynthetic organisms.[31]

    Light-independent reactions
    Calvin cycle
    Main articles: Calvin cycle and Carbon fixation
    In the light-independent (or “dark”) reactions, the enzyme RuBisCO captures CO2 from the atmosphere and, in a process called the Calvin cycle, uses the newly formed NADPH and releases three-carbon sugars, which are later combined to form sucrose and starch. The overall equation for the light-independent reactions in green plants is[30]: 128 

    3 CO2 + 9 ATP + 6 NADPH + 6 H+ → C3H6O3-phosphate + 9 ADP + 8 Pi + 6 NADP+ + 3 H2O

    Overview of the Calvin cycle and carbon fixation
    Carbon fixation produces the three-carbon sugar intermediate, which is then converted into the final carbohydrate products. The simple carbon sugars photosynthesis produces are then used to form other organic compounds, such as the building material cellulose, the precursors for lipid and amino acid biosynthesis, or as a fuel in cellular respiration. The latter occurs not only in plants but also in animals when the carbon and energy from plants is passed through a food chain.

    The fixation or reduction of carbon dioxide is a process in which carbon dioxide combines with a five-carbon sugar, ribulose 1,5-bisphosphate, to yield two molecules of a three-carbon compound, glycerate 3-phosphate, also known as 3-phosphoglycerate. Glycerate 3-phosphate, in the presence of ATP and NADPH produced during the light-dependent stages, is reduced to glyceraldehyde 3-phosphate. This product is also referred to as 3-phosphoglyceraldehyde (PGAL) or, more generically, as triose phosphate. Most (five out of six molecules) of the glyceraldehyde 3-phosphate produced are used to regenerate ribulose 1,5-bisphosphate so the process can continue. The triose phosphates not thus “recycled” often condense to form hexose phosphates, which ultimately yield sucrose, starch, and cellulose, as well as glucose and fructose. The sugars produced during carbon metabolism yield carbon skeletons that can be used for other metabolic reactions like the production of amino acids and lipids.

    Carbon concentrating mechanisms
    On land
    Main articles: C4 carbon fixation, CAM photosynthesis, and Alarm photosynthesis

    Overview of C4 carbon fixation. (This image mistakenly shows lactic acid instead of pyruvate, and all the species ending in “-ate” are shown as unionized acids, such as malic acid and so on).
    In hot and dry conditions, plants close their stomata to prevent water loss. Under these conditions, CO2 will decrease and oxygen gas, produced by the light reactions of photosynthesis, will increase, causing an increase of photorespiration by the oxygenase activity of ribulose-1,5-bisphosphate carboxylase/oxygenase (RuBisCO) and decrease in carbon fixation. Some plants have evolved mechanisms to increase the CO2 concentration in the leaves under these conditions.[32]

    Plants that use the C4 carbon fixation process chemically fix carbon dioxide in the cells of the mesophyll by adding it to the three-carbon molecule phosphoenolpyruvate (PEP), a reaction catalyzed by an enzyme called PEP carboxylase, creating the four-carbon organic acid oxaloacetic acid. Oxaloacetic acid or malate synthesized by this process is then translocated to specialized bundle sheath cells where the enzyme RuBisCO and other Calvin cycle enzymes are located, and where CO2 released by decarboxylation of the four-carbon acids is then fixed by RuBisCO activity to the three-carbon 3-phosphoglyceric acids. The physical separation of RuBisCO from the oxygen-generating light reactions reduces photorespiration and increases CO2 fixation and, thus, the photosynthetic capacity of the leaf.[33] C4 plants can produce more sugar than C3 plants in conditions of high light and temperature. Many important crop plants are C4 plants, including maize, sorghum, sugarcane, and millet. Plants that do not use PEP-carboxylase in carbon fixation are called C3 plants because the primary carboxylation reaction, catalyzed by RuBisCO, produces the three-carbon 3-phosphoglyceric acids directly in the Calvin-Benson cycle. Over 90% of plants use C3 carbon fixation, compared to 3% that use C4 carbon fixation;[34] however, the evolution of C4 in over sixty plant lineages makes it a striking example of convergent evolution.[32] C2 photosynthesis, which involves carbon-concentration by selective breakdown of photorespiratory glycine, is both an evolutionary precursor to C4 and a useful carbon-concentrating mechanism in its own right.[35]

    Xerophytes, such as cacti and most succulents, also use PEP carboxylase to capture carbon dioxide in a process called Crassulacean acid metabolism (CAM). In contrast to C4 metabolism, which spatially separates the CO2 fixation to PEP from the Calvin cycle, CAM temporally separates these two processes. CAM plants have a different leaf anatomy from C3 plants, and fix the CO2 at night, when their stomata are open. CAM plants store the CO2 mostly in the form of malic acid via carboxylation of phosphoenolpyruvate to oxaloacetate, which is then reduced to malate. Decarboxylation of malate during the day releases CO2 inside the leaves, thus allowing carbon fixation to 3-phosphoglycerate by RuBisCO. CAM is used by 16,000 species of plants.[36]

    Calcium-oxalate-accumulating plants, such as Amaranthus hybridus and Colobanthus quitensis, show a variation of photosynthesis where calcium oxalate crystals function as dynamic carbon pools, supplying carbon dioxide (CO2) to photosynthetic cells when stomata are partially or totally closed. This process was named alarm photosynthesis. Under stress conditions (e.g., water deficit), oxalate released from calcium oxalate crystals is converted to CO2 by an oxalate oxidase enzyme, and the produced CO2 can support the Calvin cycle reactions. Reactive hydrogen peroxide (H2O2), the byproduct of oxalate oxidase reaction, can be neutralized by catalase. Alarm photosynthesis represents a photosynthetic variant to be added to the well-known C4 and CAM pathways. However, alarm photosynthesis, in contrast to these pathways, operates as a biochemical pump that collects carbon from the organ interior (or from the soil) and not from the atmosphere.[37][38]

    In water
    Cyanobacteria possess carboxysomes, which increase the concentration of CO2 around RuBisCO to increase the rate of photosynthesis. An enzyme, carbonic anhydrase, located within the carboxysome, releases CO2 from dissolved hydrocarbonate ions (HCO−
    3). Before the CO2 can diffuse out, RuBisCO concentrated within the carboxysome quickly sponges it up. HCO−
    3 ions are made from CO2 outside the cell by another carbonic anhydrase and are actively pumped into the cell by a membrane protein. They cannot cross the membrane as they are charged, and within the cytosol they turn back into CO2 very slowly without the help of carbonic anhydrase. This causes the HCO−
    3 ions to accumulate within the cell from where they diffuse into the carboxysomes.[39] Pyrenoids in algae and hornworts also act to concentrate CO2 around RuBisCO.[40][41]

    Order and kinetics
    The overall process of photosynthesis takes place in four stages:[14]

    Stage Event Site Time scale
    1 Energy transfer in antenna chlorophyll Thylakoid membranes in the chloroplasts Femtosecond to picosecond
    2 Transfer of electrons in photochemical reactions Picosecond to nanosecond
    3 Electron transport chain and ATP synthesis Microsecond to millisecond
    4 Carbon fixation and export of stable products Stroma of the chloroplasts and the cell cytosol Millisecond to second
    Efficiency
    Main article: Photosynthetic efficiency
    Plants usually convert light into chemical energy with a photosynthetic efficiency of 3–6%.[42][43] Absorbed light that is unconverted is dissipated primarily as heat, with a small fraction (1–2%) reemitted as chlorophyll fluorescence at longer (redder) wavelengths. This fact allows measurement of the light reaction of photosynthesis by using chlorophyll fluorometers.[44]

    Actual plants’ photosynthetic efficiency varies with the frequency of the light being converted, light intensity, temperature, and proportion of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere, and can vary from 0.1% to 8%.[45] By comparison, solar panels convert light into electric energy at an efficiency of approximately 6–20% for mass-produced panels, and above 40% in laboratory devices. Scientists are studying photosynthesis in hopes of developing plants with increased yield.[43]

    The efficiency of both light and dark reactions can be measured, but the relationship between the two can be complex. For example, the light reaction creates ATP and NADPH energy molecules, which C
    3 plants can use for carbon fixation or photorespiration.[46] Electrons may also flow to other electron sinks.[47][48][49] For this reason, it is not uncommon for authors to differentiate between work done under non-photorespiratory conditions and under photorespiratory conditions.[50][51][52]

    Chlorophyll fluorescence of photosystem II can measure the light reaction, and infrared gas analyzers can measure the dark reaction.[53] An integrated chlorophyll fluorometer and gas exchange system can investigate both light and dark reactions when researchers use the two separate systems together.[54] Infrared gas analyzers and some moisture sensors are sensitive enough to measure the photosynthetic assimilation of CO
    2 and of ΔH
    2O using reliable methods. CO
    2 is commonly measured in μmols/(m2/s), parts per million, or volume per million; and H
    2O is commonly measured in mmols/(m2/s) or in mbars. By measuring CO
    2 assimilation, ΔH
    2O, leaf temperature, barometric pressure, leaf area, and photosynthetically active radiation (PAR), it becomes possible to estimate, “A” or carbon assimilation, “E” or transpiration, “gs” or stomatal conductance, and “Ci” or intracellular CO
    2.[55] However, it is more common to use chlorophyll fluorescence for plant stress measurement, where appropriate, because the most commonly used parameters FV/FM and Y(II) or F/FM’ can be measured in a few seconds, allowing the investigation of larger plant populations.[52]

    Gas exchange systems that offer control of CO
    2 levels, above and below ambient, allow the common practice of measurement of A/Ci curves, at different CO
    2 levels, to characterize a plant’s photosynthetic response.[55]

    Integrated chlorophyll fluorometer – gas exchange systems allow a more precise measure of photosynthetic response and mechanisms.[53][54] While standard gas exchange photosynthesis systems can measure Ci, or substomatal CO
    2 levels, the addition of integrated chlorophyll fluorescence measurements allows a more precise measurement of CC, the estimation of CO
    2 concentration at the site of carboxylation in the chloroplast, to replace Ci.[54][53] CO
    2 concentration in the chloroplast becomes possible to estimate with the measurement of mesophyll conductance or gm using an integrated system.[53][54][56]

    Photosynthesis measurement systems are not designed to directly measure the amount of light the leaf absorbs, but analysis of chlorophyll fluorescence, P700- and P515-absorbance, and gas exchange measurements reveal detailed information about, e.g., the photosystems, quantum efficiency and the CO
    2 assimilation rates. With some instruments, even wavelength dependency of the photosynthetic efficiency can be analyzed.[57]

    A phenomenon known as quantum walk increases the efficiency of the energy transport of light significantly. In the photosynthetic cell of an alga, bacterium, or plant, there are light-sensitive molecules called chromophores arranged in an antenna-shaped structure called a photocomplex. When a photon is absorbed by a chromophore, it is converted into a quasiparticle referred to as an exciton, which jumps from chromophore to chromophore towards the reaction center of the photocomplex, a collection of molecules that traps its energy in a chemical form accessible to the cell’s metabolism. The exciton’s wave properties enable it to cover a wider area and try out several possible paths simultaneously, allowing it to instantaneously “choose” the most efficient route, where it will have the highest probability of arriving at its destination in the minimum possible time.[citation needed]

    Because that quantum walking takes place at temperatures far higher than quantum phenomena usually occur, it is only possible over very short distances. Obstacles in the form of destructive interference cause the particle to lose its wave properties for an instant before it regains them once again after it is freed from its locked position through a classic “hop”. The movement of the electron towards the photo center is therefore covered in a series of conventional hops and quantum walks.[58][59][60]

    Evolution
    Main article: Evolution of photosynthesis
    Life timeline
    This box: viewtalkedit
    −4500 —–—–−4000 —–—–−3500 —–—–−3000 —–—–−2500 —–—–−2000 —–—–−1500 —–—–−1000 —–—–−500 —–—–0 —

    Water

    Single-celled life

    Photosynthesis

    Multicellular life

    Plants

    Arthropods Molluscs
    Flowers
    Dinosaurs

    Mammals
    Birds
    Primates
    Hadean
    Archean
    Proterozoic
    Phanerozoic

    ←
    Earth formed
    ←
    Earliest water
    ←
    LUCA
    ←
    Earliest fossils
    ←
    Great Oxygenation Event
    ←
    Sexual reproduction
    ←
    Earliest fungi
    ←
    Neoproterozoic oxygenation event
    ←
    Ediacaran biota
    ←
    Cambrian explosion
    ←
    Earliest tetrapods
    ←
    Earliest hominoid
    (million years ago)
    Fossils of what are thought to be filamentous photosynthetic organisms have been dated at 3.4 billion years old.[61][62] More recent studies also suggest that photosynthesis may have begun about 3.4 billion years ago,[63][64] though the first direct evidence of photosynthesis comes from thylakoid membranes preserved in 1.75-billion-year-old cherts.[65]

    Oxygenic photosynthesis is the main source of oxygen in the Earth’s atmosphere, and its earliest appearance is sometimes referred to as the oxygen catastrophe. Geological evidence suggests that oxygenic photosynthesis, such as that in cyanobacteria, became important during the Paleoproterozoic era around two billion years ago. Modern photosynthesis in plants and most photosynthetic prokaryotes is oxygenic, using water as an electron donor, which is oxidized to molecular oxygen in the photosynthetic reaction center.

    Symbiosis and the origin of chloroplasts

    Plant cells with visible chloroplasts (from a moss, Plagiomnium affine)
    Several groups of animals have formed symbiotic relationships with photosynthetic algae. These are most common in corals, sponges, and sea anemones. Scientists presume that this is due to the particularly simple body plans and large surface areas of these animals compared to their volumes.[66] In addition, a few marine mollusks, such as Elysia viridis and Elysia chlorotica, also maintain a symbiotic relationship with chloroplasts they capture from the algae in their diet and then store in their bodies (see Kleptoplasty). This allows the mollusks to survive solely by photosynthesis for several months at a time.[67][68] Some of the genes from the plant cell nucleus have even been transferred to the slugs, so that the chloroplasts can be supplied with proteins they need to survive.[69]

    An even closer form of symbiosis may explain the origin of chloroplasts. Chloroplasts have many similarities with photosynthetic bacteria, including a circular chromosome, prokaryotic-type ribosome, and similar proteins in the photosynthetic reaction center.[70][71] The endosymbiotic theory suggests that photosynthetic bacteria were acquired (by endocytosis) by early eukaryotic cells to form the first plant cells. Therefore, chloroplasts may be photosynthetic bacteria that adapted to life inside plant cells. Like mitochondria, chloroplasts possess their own DNA, separate from the nuclear DNA of their plant host cells and the genes in this chloroplast DNA resemble those found in cyanobacteria.[72] DNA in chloroplasts codes for redox proteins such as those found in the photosynthetic reaction centers. The CoRR Hypothesis proposes that this co-location of genes with their gene products is required for redox regulation of gene expression, and accounts for the persistence of DNA in bioenergetic organelles.[73]

    Photosynthetic eukaryotic lineages
    Symbiotic and kleptoplastic organisms excluded:

    The glaucophytes and the red and green algae—clade Archaeplastida (uni- and multicellular)
    The cryptophytes—clade Cryptista (unicellular)
    The haptophytes—clade Haptista (unicellular)
    The dinoflagellates and chromerids in the superphylum Myzozoa, and Pseudoblepharisma in the phylum Ciliophora—clade Alveolata (unicellular)
    The ochrophytes—clade Stramenopila (uni- and multicellular)
    The chlorarachniophytes and three species of Paulinella in the phylum Cercozoa—clade Rhizaria (unicellular)
    The euglenids—clade Excavata (unicellular)
    Except for the euglenids, which are found within the Excavata, all of these belong to the Diaphoretickes. Archaeplastida and the photosynthetic Paulinella got their plastids, which are surrounded by two membranes, through primary endosymbiosis in two separate events, by engulfing a cyanobacterium. The plastids in all the other groups have either a red or green algal origin, and are referred to as the “red lineages” and the “green lineages”. The only known exception is the ciliate Pseudoblepharisma tenue, which in addition to its plastids that originated from green algae also has a purple sulfur bacterium as a symbiont. In dinoflagellates and euglenids the plastids are surrounded by three membranes, and in the remaining lines by four. A nucleomorph, remnants of the original algal nucleus located between the inner and outer membranes of the plastid, is present in the cryptophytes (from a red alga) and chlorarachniophytes (from a green alga).[74] Some dinoflagellates that lost their photosynthetic ability later regained it through new endosymbiotic events with different algae. While able to perform photosynthesis, many of these eukaryotic groups are mixotrophs and practice heterotrophy to various degrees.

    Photosynthetic prokaryotic lineages
    Early photosynthetic systems, such as those in green and purple sulfur and green and purple nonsulfur bacteria, are thought to have been anoxygenic, and used various other molecules than water as electron donors. Green and purple sulfur bacteria are thought to have used hydrogen and sulfur as electron donors. Green nonsulfur bacteria used various amino and other organic acids as electron donors. Purple nonsulfur bacteria used a variety of nonspecific organic molecules. The use of these molecules is consistent with the geological evidence that Earth’s early atmosphere was highly reducing at that time.[75]

    With a possible exception of Heimdallarchaeota, photosynthesis is not found in archaea.[76] Haloarchaea are photoheterotrophic; they can absorb energy from the sun, but do not harvest carbon from the atmosphere and are therefore not photosynthetic.[77] Instead of chlorophyll they use rhodopsins, which convert light-energy to ion gradients but cannot mediate electron transfer reactions.[78][79]

    In bacteria eight photosynthetic lineages are currently known:[80][81][82][83]

    Cyanobacteria, the only prokaryotes performing oxygenic photosynthesis and the only prokaryotes that contain two types of photosystems (type I (RCI), also known as Fe-S type, and type II (RCII), also known as quinone type). The seven remaining prokaryotes have anoxygenic photosynthesis and use versions of either type I or type II.
    Chlorobi (green sulfur bacteria) Type I
    Heliobacteria Type I
    Chloracidobacterium Type I
    Proteobacteria (purple sulfur bacteria and purple non-sulfur bacteria) Type II (see: Purple bacteria)
    Chloroflexota (green non-sulfur bacteria) Type II
    Gemmatimonadota Type II
    Eremiobacterota Type II
    Cyanobacteria and the evolution of photosynthesis
    The biochemical capacity to use water as the source for electrons in photosynthesis evolved once, in a common ancestor of extant cyanobacteria (formerly called blue-green algae). The geological record indicates that this transforming event took place early in Earth’s history, at least 2450–2320 million years ago (Ma), and, it is speculated, much earlier.[84][85] Because the Earth’s atmosphere contained almost no oxygen during the estimated development of photosynthesis, it is believed that the first photosynthetic cyanobacteria did not generate oxygen.[86] Available evidence from geobiological studies of Archean (>2500 Ma) sedimentary rocks indicates that life existed 3500 Ma, but the question of when oxygenic photosynthesis evolved is still unanswered. A clear paleontological window on cyanobacterial evolution opened about 2000 Ma, revealing an already-diverse biota of cyanobacteria. Cyanobacteria remained the principal primary producers of oxygen throughout the Proterozoic Eon (2500–543 Ma), in part because the redox structure of the oceans favored photoautotrophs capable of nitrogen fixation.[87][88] Green algae joined cyanobacteria as the major primary producers of oxygen on continental shelves near the end of the Proterozoic, but only with the Mesozoic (251–66 Ma) radiations of dinoflagellates, coccolithophorids, and diatoms did the primary production of oxygen in marine shelf waters take modern form. Cyanobacteria remain critical to marine ecosystems as primary producers of oxygen in oceanic gyres, as agents of biological nitrogen fixation, and, in modified form, as the plastids of marine algae.[89]

    Experimental history
    Discovery
    Although some of the steps in photosynthesis are still not completely understood, the overall photosynthetic equation has been known since the 19th century.

    Portrait of Jan Baptist van Helmont by Mary Beale, c. 1674
    Jan van Helmont began the research of the process in the mid-17th century when he carefully measured the mass of the soil a plant was using and the mass of the plant as it grew. After noticing that the soil mass changed very little, he hypothesized that the mass of the growing plant must come from the water, the only substance he added to the potted plant. His hypothesis was partially accurate – much of the gained mass comes from carbon dioxide as well as water. However, this was a signaling point to the idea that the bulk of a plant’s biomass comes from the inputs of photosynthesis, not the soil itself.

    Joseph Priestley, a chemist and minister, discovered that when he isolated a volume of air under an inverted jar and burned a candle in it (which gave off CO2), the candle would burn out very quickly, much before it ran out of wax. He further discovered that a mouse could similarly “injure” air. He then showed that a plant could restore the air the candle and the mouse had “injured”.[90]

    In 1779, Jan Ingenhousz repeated Priestley’s experiments. He discovered that it was the influence of sunlight on the plant that could cause it to revive a mouse in a matter of hours.[90][91]

    In 1796, Jean Senebier, a Swiss pastor, botanist, and naturalist, demonstrated that green plants consume carbon dioxide and release oxygen under the influence of light. Soon afterward, Nicolas-Théodore de Saussure showed that the increase in mass of the plant as it grows could not be due only to uptake of CO2 but also to the incorporation of water. Thus, the basic reaction by which organisms use photosynthesis to produce food (such as glucose) was outlined.[92]

    Refinements
    Cornelis Van Niel made key discoveries explaining the chemistry of photosynthesis. By studying purple sulfur bacteria and green bacteria, he was the first to demonstrate that photosynthesis is a light-dependent redox reaction in which hydrogen reduces (donates its atoms as electrons and protons to) carbon dioxide.

    Robert Emerson discovered two light reactions by testing plant productivity using different wavelengths of light. With the red alone, the light reactions were suppressed. When blue and red were combined, the output was much more substantial. Thus, there were two photosystems, one absorbing up to 600 nm wavelengths, the other up to 700 nm. The former is known as PSII, the latter is PSI. PSI contains only chlorophyll “a”, PSII contains primarily chlorophyll “a” with most of the available chlorophyll “b”, among other pigments. These include phycobilins, which are the red and blue pigments of red and blue algae, respectively, and fucoxanthol for brown algae and diatoms. The process is most productive when the absorption of quanta is equal in both PSII and PSI, assuring that input energy from the antenna complex is divided between the PSI and PSII systems, which in turn powers the photochemistry.[14]

    Robert Hill thought that a complex of reactions consisted of an intermediate to cytochrome b6 (now a plastoquinone), and that another was from cytochrome f to a step in the carbohydrate-generating mechanisms. These are linked by plastoquinone, which does require energy to reduce cytochrome f. Further experiments to prove that the oxygen developed during the photosynthesis of green plants came from water were performed by Hill in 1937 and 1939. He showed that isolated chloroplasts give off oxygen in the presence of unnatural reducing agents like iron oxalate, ferricyanide or benzoquinone after exposure to light. In the Hill reaction:[93]

    2 H2O + 2 A + (light, chloroplasts) → 2 AH2 + O2
    A is the electron acceptor. Therefore, in light, the electron acceptor is reduced and oxygen is evolved. Samuel Ruben and Martin Kamen used radioactive isotopes to determine that the oxygen liberated in photosynthesis came from the water.

    Melvin Calvin works in his photosynthesis laboratory.
    Melvin Calvin and Andrew Benson, along with James Bassham, elucidated the path of carbon assimilation (the photosynthetic carbon reduction cycle) in plants. The carbon reduction cycle is known as the Calvin cycle, but many scientists refer to it as the Calvin-Benson, Benson-Calvin, or even Calvin-Benson-Bassham (or CBB) Cycle.

    Nobel Prize–winning scientist Rudolph A. Marcus was later able to discover the function and significance of the electron transport chain.

    Otto Heinrich Warburg and Dean Burk discovered the I-quantum photosynthesis reaction that splits CO2, activated by the respiration.[94]

    In 1950, first experimental evidence for the existence of photophosphorylation in vivo was presented by Otto Kandler using intact Chlorella cells and interpreting his findings as light-dependent ATP formation.[95] In 1954, Daniel I. Arnon et al. discovered photophosphorylation in vitro in isolated chloroplasts with the help of P32.[96][97]

    Louis N. M. Duysens and Jan Amesz discovered that chlorophyll “a” will absorb one light, oxidize cytochrome f, while chlorophyll “a” (and other pigments) will absorb another light but will reduce this same oxidized cytochrome, stating the two light reactions are in series.

    Development of the concept
    In 1893, the American botanist Charles Reid Barnes proposed two terms, photosyntax and photosynthesis, for the biological process of synthesis of complex carbon compounds out of carbonic acid, in the presence of chlorophyll, under the influence of light. The term photosynthesis is derived from the Greek phōs (φῶς, ‘gleam’) and sýnthesis (σύνθεσις, ‘arranging together’),[98][99][100] while photosyntax comes from sýntaxis (σύνταξις, ‘configuration’). Over time, the term photosynthesis came into common usage. Later discovery of anoxygenic photosynthetic bacteria and photophosphorylation necessitated redefinition of the term.[101]

    C3 : C4 photosynthesis research
    In the late 1940s at the University of California, Berkeley, the details of photosynthetic carbon metabolism were sorted out by the chemists Melvin Calvin, Andrew Benson, James Bassham and a score of students and researchers utilizing the carbon-14 isotope and paper chromatography techniques.[102] The pathway of CO2 fixation by the algae Chlorella in a fraction of a second in light resulted in a three carbon molecule called phosphoglyceric acid (PGA). For that original and ground-breaking work, a Nobel Prize in Chemistry was awarded to Melvin Calvin in 1961. In parallel, plant physiologists studied leaf gas exchanges using the new method of infrared gas analysis and a leaf chamber where the net photosynthetic rates ranged from 10 to 13 μmol CO2·m−2·s−1, with the conclusion that all terrestrial plants have the same photosynthetic capacities, that are light saturated at less than 50% of sunlight.[103][104]

    Later in 1958–1963 at Cornell University, field grown maize was reported to have much greater leaf photosynthetic rates of 40 μmol CO2·m−2·s−1 and not be saturated at near full sunlight.[105][106] This higher rate in maize was almost double of those observed in other species such as wheat and soybean, indicating that large differences in photosynthesis exist among higher plants. At the University of Arizona, detailed gas exchange research on more than 15 species of monocots and dicots uncovered for the first time that differences in leaf anatomy are crucial factors in differentiating photosynthetic capacities among species.[107] In tropical grasses, including maize, sorghum, sugarcane, Bermuda grass and in the dicot amaranthus, leaf photosynthetic rates were around 38−40 μmol CO2·m−2·s−1, and the leaves have two types of green cells, i.e. outer layer of mesophyll cells surrounding a tightly packed cholorophyllous vascular bundle sheath cells. This type of anatomy was termed Kranz anatomy in the 19th century by the botanist Gottlieb Haberlandt while studying leaf anatomy of sugarcane.[108] Plant species with the greatest photosynthetic rates and Kranz anatomy showed no apparent photorespiration, very low CO2 compensation point, high optimum temperature, high stomatal resistances and lower mesophyll resistances for gas diffusion and rates never saturated at full sun light.[109] The research at Arizona was designated a Citation Classic in 1986.[107] These species were later termed C4 plants as the first stable compound of CO2 fixation in light has four carbons as malate and aspartate.[110][111][112] Other species that lack Kranz anatomy were termed C3 type such as cotton and sunflower, as the first stable carbon compound is the three-carbon PGA. At 1000 ppm CO2 in measuring air, both the C3 and C4 plants had similar leaf photosynthetic rates around 60 μmol CO2·m−2·s−1 indicating the suppression of photorespiration in C3 plants.[107]

    Factors

    The leaf is the primary site of photosynthesis in plants.
    There are four main factors influencing photosynthesis and several corollary factors. The four main are:[113]

    Light irradiance and wavelength
    Water absorption
    Carbon dioxide concentration
    Temperature.
    Total photosynthesis is limited by a range of environmental factors. These include the amount of light available, the amount of leaf area a plant has to capture light (shading by other plants is a major limitation of photosynthesis), the rate at which carbon dioxide can be supplied to the chloroplasts to support photosynthesis, the availability of water, and the availability of suitable temperatures for carrying out photosynthesis.[114]

    Light intensity (irradiance), wavelength and temperature
    See also: PI (photosynthesis-irradiance) curve

    Absorbance spectra of free chlorophyll a (blue) and b (red) in a solvent. The action spectra of chlorophyll molecules are slightly modified in vivo depending on specific pigment–protein interactions.
    The process of photosynthesis provides the main input of free energy into the biosphere, and is one of four main ways in which radiation is important for plant life.[115]

    The radiation climate within plant communities is extremely variable, in both time and space.

    In the early 20th century, Frederick Blackman and Gabrielle Matthaei investigated the effects of light intensity (irradiance) and temperature on the rate of carbon assimilation.

    At constant temperature, the rate of carbon assimilation varies with irradiance, increasing as the irradiance increases, but reaching a plateau at higher irradiance.
    At low irradiance, increasing the temperature has little influence on the rate of carbon assimilation. At constant high irradiance, the rate of carbon assimilation increases as the temperature is increased.
    These two experiments illustrate several important points: First, it is known that, in general, photochemical reactions are not affected by temperature. However, these experiments clearly show that temperature affects the rate of carbon assimilation, so there must be two sets of reactions in the full process of carbon assimilation. These are the light-dependent ‘photochemical’ temperature-independent stage, and the light-independent, temperature-dependent stage. Second, Blackman’s experiments illustrate the concept of limiting factors. Another limiting factor is the wavelength of light. Cyanobacteria, which reside several meters underwater, cannot receive the correct wavelengths required to cause photoinduced charge separation in conventional photosynthetic pigments. To combat this problem, Cyanobacteria have a light-harvesting complex called Phycobilisome.[116] This complex is made up of a series of proteins with different pigments which surround the reaction center.

    Carbon dioxide levels and photorespiration

    Photorespiration
    As carbon dioxide concentrations rise, the rate at which sugars are made by the light-independent reactions increases until limited by other factors. RuBisCO, the enzyme that captures carbon dioxide in the light-independent reactions, has a binding affinity for both carbon dioxide and oxygen. When the concentration of carbon dioxide is high, RuBisCO will fix carbon dioxide. However, if the carbon dioxide concentration is low, RuBisCO will bind oxygen instead of carbon dioxide. This process, called photorespiration, uses energy, but does not produce sugars.

    RuBisCO oxygenase activity is disadvantageous to plants for several reasons:

    One product of oxygenase activity is phosphoglycolate (2 carbon) instead of 3-phosphoglycerate (3 carbon). Phosphoglycolate cannot be metabolized by the Calvin-Benson cycle and represents carbon lost from the cycle. A high oxygenase activity, therefore, drains the sugars that are required to recycle ribulose 5-bisphosphate and for the continuation of the Calvin-Benson cycle.
    Phosphoglycolate is quickly metabolized to glycolate that is toxic to a plant at a high concentration; it inhibits photosynthesis.
    Salvaging glycolate is an energetically expensive process that uses the glycolate pathway, and only 75% of the carbon is returned to the Calvin-Benson cycle as 3-phosphoglycerate. The reactions also produce ammonia (NH3), which is able to diffuse out of the plant, leading to a loss of nitrogen.
    A highly simplified summary is:
    2 glycolate + ATP → 3-phosphoglycerate + carbon dioxide + ADP + NH3
    The salvaging pathway for the products of RuBisCO oxygenase activity is more commonly known as photorespiration, since it is characterized by light-dependent oxygen consumption and the release of carbon dioxide.

  • Wind power

    Wind power is the use of wind energy to generate useful work. Historically, wind power was used by sails, windmills and windpumps, but today it is mostly used to generate electricity. This article deals only with wind power for electricity generation. Today, wind power is generated almost completely using wind turbines, generally grouped into wind farms and connected to the electrical grid.

    In 2025, wind supplied about 2,700 TWh of electricity, which was over 8% of world electricity.[1] With about 100 GW added during 2021, mostly in China and the United States, global installed wind power capacity exceeded 800 GW.[2][3][4] 30 countries generated more than a tenth of their electricity from wind power in 2024 and wind generation has nearly tripled since 2015.[5] To help meet the Paris Agreement goals to limit climate change, analysts say it should expand much faster – by over 1% of electricity generation per year.[6]

    Wind power is a sustainable, renewable energy source, and has a much smaller impact on the environment than burning fossil fuels. Wind power is variable, so it needs energy storage or other dispatchable generation energy sources to attain a reliable supply of electricity. Land-based (onshore) wind farms have a greater visual impact on the landscape than most other power stations per energy produced.[7][8] Wind farms sited offshore have less visual impact and have higher capacity factors, although they are generally more expensive.[2] Offshore wind power currently has a share of about 10% of new installations.[9]

    Wind power is one of the lowest-cost electricity sources per unit of energy produced. In many locations, new onshore wind farms are cheaper than new coal or gas plants.[10]

    Regions in the higher northern and southern latitudes have the highest potential for wind power.[11] In most regions, wind power generation is higher in nighttime, and in winter when solar power output is low. So combinations of wind and solar power are suitable in many countries.[12]

    Wind energy resources

    Global map of wind speed at 100 meters on land and around coasts.[13]

    Distribution of wind speed (red) and energy (blue) for all of 2002 at the Lee Ranch facility in Colorado. The histogram shows measured data, while the curve is the Rayleigh model distribution for the same average wind speed.

    Global map of wind power density potential[13]
    Wind is air movement in the Earth’s atmosphere. In a unit of time, say 1 second, the volume of air that had passed an area
    A
    {\displaystyle A} is
    A
    v
    {\displaystyle Av}. If the air density is
    ρ
    {\displaystyle \rho }, the flow rate of this volume of air is
    M
    Δ
    t

    ρ
    A
    v
    {\displaystyle {\tfrac {M}{\Delta t}}=\rho Av}, and the power transfer, or energy transfer per second is
    P

    1
    2
    M
    Δ
    t
    v
    2

    1
    2
    ρ
    A
    v
    3
    {\displaystyle P={\tfrac {1}{2}}{\tfrac {M}{\Delta t}}v^{2}={\tfrac {1}{2}}\rho Av^{3}}. Wind power is thus proportional to the third power of the wind speed; the available power increases eightfold when the wind speed doubles. Change of wind speed by a factor of 2.1544 increases the wind power by one order of magnitude (multiply by 10).

    The global wind kinetic energy averaged approximately 1.50 MJ/m2 over the period from 1979 to 2010, 1.31 MJ/m2 in the Northern Hemisphere with 1.70 MJ/m2 in the Southern Hemisphere. The atmosphere acts as a thermal engine, absorbing heat at higher temperatures, releasing heat at lower temperatures. The process is responsible for the production of wind kinetic energy at a rate of 2.46 W/m2 thus sustaining the circulation of the atmosphere against friction.[14]

    Through wind resource assessment, it is possible to estimate wind power potential globally, by country or region, or for a specific site. The Global Wind Atlas provided by the Technical University of Denmark in partnership with the World Bank provides a global assessment of wind power potential.[13][15][16] Unlike ‘static’ wind resource atlases which average estimates of wind speed and power density across multiple years, tools such as Renewables.ninja provide time-varying simulations of wind speed and power output from different wind turbine models at an hourly resolution.[17] More detailed, site-specific assessments of wind resource potential can be obtained from specialist commercial providers, and many of the larger wind developers have in-house modeling capabilities.

    The total amount of economically extractable power available from the wind is considerably more than present human power use from all sources.[18] The strength of wind varies, and an average value for a given location does not alone indicate the amount of energy a wind turbine could produce there.

    To assess prospective wind power sites, a probability distribution function is often fit to the observed wind speed data.[19] Different locations will have different wind speed distributions. The Weibull model closely mirrors the actual distribution of hourly/ten-minute wind speeds at many locations. The Weibull factor is often close to 2 and therefore a Rayleigh distribution can be used as a less accurate, but simpler model.[20]

    Wind farms
    Main articles: Wind farm and List of onshore wind farms
    Large onshore wind farms
    Wind farm Capacity
    (MW) Country Refs
    Gansu Wind Farm 7,965 China [21]
    Muppandal Wind Farm 1,500 India [22]
    Alta (Oak Creek-Mojave) 1,320 United States [23]
    Jaisalmer Wind Park 1,064 India [24]
    A wind farm is a group of wind turbines in the same location. A large wind farm may consist of several hundred individual wind turbines distributed over an extended area. The land between the turbines may be used for agricultural or other purposes. A wind farm may also be located offshore. Almost all large wind turbines have the same design — a horizontal axis wind turbine having an upwind rotor with 3 blades, attached to a nacelle on top of a tall tubular tower.

    In a wind farm, individual turbines are interconnected with a medium voltage (often 34.5 kV) power collection system[25] and communications network. In general, a distance of 7D (7 times the rotor diameter of the wind turbine) is set between each turbine in a fully developed wind farm.[26] At a substation, this medium-voltage electric current is increased in voltage with a transformer for connection to the high voltage electric power transmission system.[27]

    Generator characteristics and stability
    Most modern turbines use variable speed generators combined with either a partial or full-scale power converter between the turbine generator and the collector system, which generally have more desirable properties for grid interconnection and have low-voltage ride-through capabilities.[28] Modern turbines use either doubly fed electric machines with partial-scale converters or squirrel-cage induction generators or synchronous generators (both permanently and electrically excited) with full-scale converters.[29] Black start is possible[30] and is being further developed for places (such as Iowa) which generate most of their electricity from wind.[31]

    Transmission system operators will supply a wind farm developer with a grid code to specify the requirements for interconnection to the transmission grid. This will include the power factor, the constancy of frequency, and the dynamic behaviour of the wind farm turbines during a system fault.[32][33]

    Offshore wind power

    The world’s second full-scale floating wind turbine (and first to be installed without the use of heavy-lift vessels), WindFloat, operating at rated capacity (2 MW) approximately 5 km offshore of Póvoa de Varzim, Portugal

    Offshore windfarms, including floating windfarms, provide a small but growing fraction of total windfarm power generation. Such power generation capacity must grow substantially to help meet the IEA’s Net Zero by 2050 pathway to combat climate change.[34]
    Main articles: Offshore wind power and List of offshore wind farms
    Offshore wind power is wind farms in large bodies of water, usually the sea. These installations can use the more frequent and powerful winds that are available in these locations and have less visual impact on the landscape than land-based projects. However, the construction and maintenance costs are considerably higher.[35][36]

    As of November 2021, the Hornsea Wind Farm in the United Kingdom is the largest offshore wind farm in the world at 1,218 MW.[37]

    Collection and transmission network
    Near offshore wind farms may be connected by AC and far offshore by HVDC.[38]

    Wind power resources are not always located near areas with a high population density. As transmission lines become longer, the losses associated with power transmission increase, as modes of losses at lower lengths are exacerbated and new modes of losses are no longer negligible as the length is increased; making it harder to transport large loads over large distances.[39]

    When the transmission capacity does not meet the generation capacity, wind farms are forced to produce below their full potential or stop running altogether, in a process known as curtailment. While this leads to potential renewable generation left untapped, it prevents possible grid overload or risk to reliable service.[40]

    One of the major challenges to wind power grid integration in some countries is developing new transmission lines to carry power from wind farms, which are often in remote lowly populated areas due to availability of wind, to high load locations where population density is higher.[41] Any existing transmission lines in remote locations may not have been designed for the transport of large amounts of energy.[42] In particular geographic regions, peak wind speeds may not coincide with peak demand for electrical power, whether offshore or onshore. A possible future option may be to interconnect widely dispersed geographic areas with an HVDC super grid.[43]

    Wind power capacity and production
    Main articles: Wind power by country and Wind power industry
    In 2024, wind supplied over 2,494 TWh of electricity, which was 8.1% of world electricity.[5]

    Growth trends

    Renewable energy sources, especially solar photovoltaic and wind power, are providing an increasing share of power capacity.[44]

    Wind energy generation by region[45]

    Wind generation by country
    Number of countries with wind capacities in the gigawatt-scale by year
    102030402005201020152020
    Growing number of wind gigawatt-markets
    Above 1-GW mark
    Above 10-GW mark
    Above 100-GW mark
    To help meet the Paris Agreement’s goals to limit climate change, analysts say it should expand much faster than it currently is – by over 1% of electricity generation per year.[6] Expansion of wind power is being hindered by fossil fuel subsidies.[46][47][48]

    The actual amount of electric power that wind can generate is calculated by multiplying the nameplate capacity by the capacity factor, which varies according to equipment and location. Estimates of the capacity factors for wind installations are in the range of 35% to 44%.[49]

    Capacity factor
    Since wind speed is not constant, a wind farm’s annual energy production is never as much as the sum of the generator nameplate ratings multiplied by the total hours in a year. The ratio of actual productivity in a year to this theoretical maximum is called the capacity factor. Online data is available for some locations, and the capacity factor can be calculated from the yearly output.[50][51]

    Penetration

    In 2025, growth in solar, wind and other low-carbon electric power exceeded the overall growth in demand for electricity, reducing reliance on fossil fuels and helping to curb greenhouse gas emissions.[52]
    Wind energy penetration is the fraction of energy produced by wind compared with the total generation. Wind power’s share of worldwide electricity usage in 2021 was almost 7%,[53] up from 3.5% in 2015.[54][55]

    There is no generally accepted maximum level of wind penetration. The limit for a particular grid will depend on the existing generating plants, pricing mechanisms, capacity for energy storage, demand management, and other factors. An interconnected electric power grid will already include reserve generating and transmission capacity to allow for equipment failures. This reserve capacity can also serve to compensate for the varying power generation produced by wind stations. Studies have indicated that 20% of the total annual electrical energy consumption may be incorporated with minimal difficulty.[56] These studies have been for locations with geographically dispersed wind farms, some degree of dispatchable energy or hydropower with storage capacity, demand management, and interconnected to a large grid area enabling the export of electric power when needed. Electrical utilities continue to study the effects of large-scale penetration of wind generation on system stability.[57]

    A wind energy penetration figure can be specified for different duration of time but is often quoted annually. To generate almost all electricity from wind annually requires substantial interconnection to other systems, for example some wind power in Scotland is sent to the rest of the British grid.[58] On a monthly, weekly, daily, or hourly basis—or less—wind might supply as much as or more than 100% of current use, with the rest stored, exported or curtailed. The seasonal industry might then take advantage of high wind and low usage times such as at night when wind output can exceed normal demand. Such industry might include the production of silicon, aluminum,[59] steel, or natural gas, and hydrogen, and using future long-term storage to facilitate 100% energy from variable renewable energy.[60][61][better source needed] Homes and businesses can also be programmed to vary electricity demand,[62][63] for example by remotely turning up water heater thermostats.[64]

    Variability
    Main article: Variable renewable energy
    Further information: Grid balancing

    Wind turbines are typically installed in windy locations. In the image, wind power generators in Spain, near an Osborne bull.

    Roscoe Wind Farm: an onshore wind farm in West Texas near Roscoe
    Wind power is variable, and during low wind periods, it may need to be replaced by other power sources. Transmission networks presently cope with outages of other generation plants and daily changes in electrical demand, but the variability of intermittent power sources such as wind power is more frequent than those of conventional power generation plants which, when scheduled to be operating, may be able to deliver their nameplate capacity around 95% of the time.

    Electric power generated from wind power can be highly variable at several different timescales: hourly, daily, or seasonally. Annual variation also exists but is not as significant.[citation needed] Because instantaneous electrical generation and consumption must remain in balance to maintain grid stability, this variability can present substantial challenges to incorporating large amounts of wind power into a grid system. Intermittency and the non-dispatchable nature of wind energy production can raise costs for regulation, incremental operating reserve, and (at high penetration levels) could require an increase in the already existing energy demand management, load shedding, storage solutions, or system interconnection with HVDC cables.

    Fluctuations in load and allowance for the failure of large fossil-fuel generating units require operating reserve capacity, which can be increased to compensate for the variability of wind generation.

    Utility-scale batteries are often used to balance hourly and shorter timescale variation,[65][66] but car batteries may gain ground from the mid-2020s.[67] Wind power advocates argue that periods of low wind can be dealt with by simply restarting existing power stations that have been held in readiness, or interlinking with HVDC.[68]

    The combination of diversifying variable renewables by type and location, forecasting their variation, and integrating them with dispatchable renewables, flexible fueled generators, and demand response can create a power system that has the potential to meet power supply needs reliably. Integrating ever-higher levels of renewables is being demonstrated in the real world.[69]

    Seasonal cycle of capacity factors for wind and photovoltaics in Europe under idealized assumptions. The figure illustrates the balancing effects of wind and solar energy at the seasonal scale (Kaspar et al., 2019).[70]
    Solar power tends to be complementary to wind.[71][72] On daily to weekly timescales, high-pressure areas tend to bring clear skies and low surface winds, whereas low-pressure areas tend to be windier and cloudier. On seasonal timescales, solar energy peaks in summer, whereas in many areas wind energy is lower in summer and higher in winter.[A][73] Thus the seasonal variation of wind and solar power tend to cancel each other somewhat.[70] Wind hybrid power systems are becoming more popular.[74]

    Predictability
    Main article: Wind power forecasting
    For any particular generator, there is an 80% chance that wind output will change less than 10% in an hour and a 40% chance that it will change 10% or more in 5 hours.[75]

    In summer 2021, wind power in the United Kingdom fell due to the lowest winds in seventy years,[76] In the future, smoothing peaks by producing green hydrogen may help when wind has a larger share of generation.[77]

    While the output from a single turbine can vary greatly and rapidly as local wind speeds vary, as more turbines are connected over larger and larger areas the average power output becomes less variable and more predictable.[28][78] Weather forecasting permits the electric-power network to be readied for the predictable variations in production that occur.[79]

    It is thought that the most reliable low-carbon electricity systems will include a large share of wind power.[80]

    Energy storage
    Main article: Grid energy storage
    See also: List of energy storage projects

    Energy from wind, sunlight or other renewable energy is converted to potential energy for storage in devices such as electric batteries or higher-elevation water reservoirs. The stored potential energy is later converted to electricity that is added to the power grid, even when the original energy source is not available.
    Typically, conventional hydroelectricity complements wind power very well. When the wind is blowing strongly, nearby hydroelectric stations can temporarily hold back their water. When the wind drops they can, provided they have the generation capacity, rapidly increase production to compensate. This gives a very even overall power supply and virtually no loss of energy and uses no more water.

    Alternatively, where a suitable head of water is not available, pumped-storage hydroelectricity or other forms of grid energy storage such as compressed air energy storage and thermal energy storage can store energy developed by high-wind periods and release it when needed. The type of storage needed depends on the wind penetration level – low penetration requires daily storage, and high penetration requires both short- and long-term storage – as long as a month or more.[citation needed] Stored energy increases the economic value of wind energy since it can be shifted to displace higher-cost generation during peak demand periods. The potential revenue from this arbitrage can offset the cost and losses of storage. Although pumped-storage power systems are only about 75% efficient and have high installation costs, their low running costs and ability to reduce the required electrical base-load can save both fuel and total electrical generation costs.[81][82]

    Energy payback
    The energy needed to build a wind farm divided into the total output over its life, Energy Return on Energy Invested, of wind power varies, but averages about 20–25.[83][84] Thus, the energy payback time is typically around a year.

    Economics

    Onshore wind cost per kilowatt-hour between 1983 and 2017[85]
    Onshore wind is an inexpensive source of electric power, cheaper than coal plants and new gas plants.[10] According to BusinessGreen, wind turbines reached grid parity (the point at which the cost of wind power matches traditional sources) in some areas of Europe in the mid-2000s, and in the US around the same time. Falling prices continue to drive the Levelized cost down and it has been suggested that it has reached general grid parity in Europe in 2010, and will reach the same point in the US around 2016 due to an expected reduction in capital costs of about 12%.[86][needs update] In 2021, the CEO of Siemens Gamesa warned that increased demand for low-cost wind turbines combined with high input costs and high costs of steel result in increased pressure on the manufacturers and decreasing profit margins.[87]

    Northern Eurasia, Canada, some parts of the United States, and Patagonia in Argentina are the best areas for onshore wind: whereas in other parts of the world solar power, or a combination of wind and solar, tend to be cheaper.[88]: 8 

    Electric power cost and trends

    A turbine blade convoy passing through Edenfield in the U.K. (2008). Even longer 2-piece blades are now manufactured, and then assembled on-site to reduce difficulties in transportation.
    See also: Cost of electricity by source
    Wind power is capital intensive but has no fuel costs.[89] The price of wind power is therefore much more stable than the volatile prices of fossil fuel sources.[90] However, the estimated average cost per unit of electric power must incorporate the cost of construction of the turbine and transmission facilities, borrowed funds, return to investors (including the cost of risk), estimated annual production, and other components, averaged over the projected useful life of the equipment, which may be more than 20 years. Energy cost estimates are highly dependent on these assumptions so published cost figures can differ substantially.

    The presence of wind energy, even when subsidized, can reduce costs for consumers (€5 billion/yr in Germany) by reducing the marginal price and by minimizing the use of expensive peaking power plants.[91]

    The cost has decreased as wind turbine technology has improved. There are now longer and lighter wind turbine blades, improvements in turbine performance, and increased power generation efficiency. Also, wind project capital expenditure costs and maintenance costs have continued to decline.[92]

    In 2021, a Lazard study of unsubsidized electricity said that wind power levelized cost of electricity continues to fall but more slowly than before. The study estimated new wind-generated electricity cost from $26 to $50/MWh, compared to new gas power from $45 to $74/MWh. The median cost of fully deprecated existing coal power was $42/MWh, nuclear $29/MWh and gas $24/MWh. The study estimated offshore wind at around $83/MWh. Compound annual growth rate was 4% per year from 2016 to 2021, compared to 10% per year from 2009 to 2021.[10]

    The value of wind power
    While the levelised costs of wind power may have reached that of traditional combustion based power technologies, the market value of the generated power is also lower due to the merit order effect, which implies that electricity market prices are lower in hours with substantial generation of variable renewable energy due to the low marginal costs of this technology.[93] The effect has been identified in several European markets.[94] For wind power plants exposed to electricity market pricing in markets with high penetration of variable renewable energy sources, profitability can be challenged.

    Incentives and community benefits
    Turbine prices have fallen significantly in recent years due to tougher competitive conditions such as the increased use of energy auctions, and the elimination of subsidies in many markets.[95] As of 2021, subsidies are still often given to offshore wind. However, they are generally no longer necessary for onshore wind in countries with even a very low carbon price such as China, provided there are no competing fossil fuel subsidies.[96]

    Secondary market forces provide incentives for businesses to use wind-generated power, even if there is a premium price for the electricity. For example, socially responsible manufacturers pay utility companies a premium that goes to subsidize and build new wind power infrastructure. Companies use wind-generated power, and in return, they can claim that they are undertaking strong “green” efforts.[97] Wind projects provide local taxes, or payments in place of taxes and strengthen the economy of rural communities by providing income to farmers with wind turbines on their land.[98][99]

    The wind energy sector can also produce jobs during the construction and operating phase.[100] Jobs include the manufacturing of wind turbines and the construction process, which includes transporting, installing, and then maintaining the turbines.

    Small-scale wind power
    Main article: Small wind turbine
    Further information: Microgeneration (energy)

    A small Quietrevolution QR5 Gorlov type vertical axis wind turbine on the roof of Bristol Beacon in Bristol, England. Measuring 3 m in diameter and 5 m high, it has a nameplate rating of 6.5 kW.
    Small-scale wind power is the name given to wind generation systems with the capacity to produce up to 50 kW of electrical power.[101] Isolated communities, that may otherwise rely on diesel generators, may use wind turbines as an alternative. Individuals may purchase these systems to reduce or eliminate their dependence on grid electric power for economic reasons, or to reduce their carbon footprint. Wind turbines have been used for household electric power generation in conjunction with battery storage over many decades in remote areas.[102]

    Examples of small-scale wind power projects in an urban setting can be found in New York City, where, since 2009, several building projects have capped their roofs with Gorlov-type helical wind turbines. Although the energy they generate is small compared to the buildings’ overall consumption, they help to reinforce the building’s ‘green’ credentials in ways that “showing people your high-tech boiler” cannot, with some of the projects also receiving the direct support of the New York State Energy Research and Development Authority.[103]

    Grid-connected domestic wind turbines may use grid energy storage, thus replacing purchased electric power with locally produced power when available. The surplus power produced by domestic microgenerators can, in some jurisdictions, be fed into the network and sold to the utility company, producing a retail credit for the microgenerators’ owners to offset their energy costs.[104]

    Off-grid system users can either adapt to intermittent power or use batteries, photovoltaic, or diesel systems to supplement the wind turbine.[105] Equipment such as parking meters, traffic warning signs, street lighting, or wireless Internet gateways may be powered by a small wind turbine, possibly combined with a photovoltaic system, that charges a small battery replacing the need for a connection to the power grid.[106]

    Airborne wind turbines, such as kites, can be used in places at risk of hurricanes, as they can be taken down in advance.[107]

    Impact on environment and landscape
    This section is an excerpt from Environmental impact of wind power.edit

    Livestock grazing near a wind turbine[108]

    Per unit of energy, nuclear and wind power have minimal greenhouse emissions, and together with solar are the least deadly sources of energy.
    The environmental impact of electricity generation from wind power is minor when compared to that of fossil fuel power.[109] Wind power consumes no fuel, and emits no air pollution, unlike fossil fuels. Wind turbines have some of the lowest global warming potential per unit of electricity generated: far less greenhouse gas is emitted than for the average unit of electricity, so wind power helps limit climate change.[110] Emissions from production of a turbine are recouped in less than a year of operation, as it replaces gas or coal power.[111][112]

    Onshore (on-land) wind farms can have a significant visual impact and impact on the landscape.[113] Due to a very low surface power density and spacing requirements, wind farms typically need to be spread over more land than other power stations.[114][115] Conflicts arise especially in scenic and culturally-important landscapes. Siting restrictions, such as setbacks, may be implemented to limit the impact.[116] The land between the turbines and access roads can still be used for farming and grazing.[117][118] Some wind farms are opposed for potentially spoiling protected scenic areas, archaeological landscapes and heritage sites.[119][120][121]

    Many wind turbine blades are made of fiberglass and some only had a lifetime of 10 to 20 years.[122] Previously, there was no market for recycling these old blades,[123] and they were commonly disposed of in landfills.[124] Because blades are hollow, they take up a large volume compared to their mass. Since 2019, some landfill operators have begun requiring blades to be crushed before being landfilled.[122] Blade end-of-life is complicated,[125] and blades manufactured in the 2020s are more likely to be designed to be completely recyclable.[124]

    Wind turbines also generate noise. At a distance of 300 metres (980 ft) this may be around 45 dB, which is slightly louder than a refrigerator. At 1.5 km (1 mi) distance they become inaudible.[126][127] Some people who live very close to wind turbines have reported negative health effects,[128] but peer-reviewed research has generally not supported these claims.[129][130][131] Pile-driving to construct non-floating wind farms is noisy underwater,[132] but in operation offshore wind is much quieter than ships.[133]

    Habitat loss and fragmentation are the greatest potential impacts on wildlife of onshore wind farms,[134] but the worldwide ecological impact is minimal.[109] Thousands of birds and bats, including rare species, have been killed by wind turbine blades,[135] though wind turbines are responsible for far fewer bird deaths than fossil-fueled power stations when climate change effects are included.[136] The effects of wind turbines on birds can be mitigated with proper wildlife monitoring.[137]

    Politics
    Central government
    Although wind turbines with fixed bases are a mature technology and new installations are generally no longer subsidized,[138][139] floating wind turbines are a relatively new technology so some governments subsidize them, for example to use deeper waters.[140]

    Fossil fuel subsidies by some governments are slowing the growth of renewables.[141]

    Permitting of wind farms can take years and some governments are trying to speed up – the wind industry says this will help limit climate change and increase energy security[142] – sometimes groups such as fishers resist this[143] but governments say that rules protecting biodiversity will still be followed.[144]

    Public opinion

    Acceptance of wind and solar facilities in one’s community is stronger among U.S. Democrats (blue), while acceptance of nuclear power plants is stronger among U.S. Republicans (red).[145]
    Surveys of public attitudes across Europe and in many other countries show strong public support for wind power.[146][147][148] Bakker et al. (2012) found in their study that residents who did not want turbines built near them suffered significantly more stress than those who “benefited economically from wind turbines”.[149]

    Although wind power is a popular form of energy generation, onshore or near offshore wind farms are sometimes opposed for their impact on the landscape (especially scenic areas, heritage areas and archaeological landscapes), as well as noise, and impact on tourism.[150][151]

    In other cases, there is direct community ownership of wind farms. The hundreds of thousands of people who have become involved in Germany’s small and medium-sized wind farms demonstrate such support there.[152]

    A 2010 Harris Poll found strong support for wind power in Germany, other European countries, and the United States.[146][147][153]

    Public support in the United States has decreased from 75% in 2020 to 62% in 2021, with the Democratic Party supporting the use of wind energy twice as much as the Republican Party.[154] President Biden signed an executive order to begin building large scale wind farms.[155]

    In China, Shen et al. (2019) found that Chinese city-dwellers may be resistant to building wind turbines in urban areas, with a surprisingly high proportion of people citing an unfounded fear of radiation as driving their concerns.[156] Also, the study finds that like their counterparts in OECD countries, urban Chinese respondents are sensitive to direct costs and wildlife externalities. Distributing relevant information about turbines to the public may alleviate resistance.

    Community
    See also: Community debate about wind farms

    Wind turbines such as these, in Cumbria, England, have been opposed for a number of reasons, including aesthetics, by some sectors of the population.[157][158]
    Many wind power companies work with local communities to reduce environmental and other concerns associated with particular wind farms.[159][160][161] In other cases there is direct community ownership of wind farm projects. Appropriate government consultation, planning and approval procedures also help to minimize environmental risks.[146][162][163] Some may still object to wind farms[164] but many say their concerns should be weighed against the need to address the threats posed by air pollution,[165][166] climate change[167] and the opinions of the broader community.[168]

    In the US, wind power projects are reported to boost local tax bases, helping to pay for schools, roads, and hospitals, and to revitalize the economies of rural communities by providing steady income to farmers and other landowners.[98]

    In the UK, both the National Trust and the Campaign to Protect Rural England have expressed concerns about the effects on the rural landscape caused by inappropriately sited wind turbines and wind farms.[169][170]

    A panoramic view of the United Kingdom’s Whitelee Wind Farm with Lochgoin Reservoir in the foreground.
    Some wind farms have become tourist attractions. The Whitelee Wind Farm Visitor Centre has an exhibition room, a learning hub, a café with a viewing deck and also a shop. It is run by the Glasgow Science Centre.[171]

    In Denmark, a loss-of-value scheme gives people the right to claim compensation for loss of value of their property if it is caused by proximity to a wind turbine. The loss must be at least 1% of the property’s value.[172]

    Despite this general support for the concept of wind power in the public at large, local opposition often exists and has delayed or aborted a number of projects.[173][174][175] As well as concerns about the landscape, there are concerns that some installations can produce excessive sound and vibration levels leading to a decrease in property values.[176] A study of 50,000 home sales near wind turbines found no statistical evidence that prices were affected.[177]

    While aesthetic issues are subjective and some find wind farms pleasant and optimistic, or symbols of energy independence and local prosperity, protest groups are often formed to attempt to block some wind power stations for various reasons.[164][178][179]

    Some opposition to wind farms is dismissed as NIMBYism,[180] but research carried out in 2009 found that there is little evidence to support the belief that residents only object to wind farms because of a “Not in my Back Yard” attitude.[181]

    Geopolitics
    Wind cannot be cut off unlike oil and gas so can contribute to energy security.[182]

    Turbine design
    Main articles: Wind turbine and Wind turbine design
    See also: Wind-turbine aerodynamics

    Typical wind turbine components:
    Foundation
    Connection to the electric grid
    Tower
    Access ladder
    Wind orientation control (yaw control)
    Nacelle
    Generator
    Anemometer
    Electric or mechanical brake
    Gearbox
    Rotor blade
    Blade pitch control
    Rotor hub

    Typical components of a wind turbine (gearbox, rotor shaft and brake assembly) being lifted into position
    Wind turbines are devices that convert the wind’s kinetic energy into electrical power. The result of over a millennium of windmill development and modern engineering, today’s wind turbines are manufactured in a wide range of horizontal axis and vertical axis types. The smallest turbines are used for applications such as battery charging for auxiliary power. Slightly larger turbines can be used for making small contributions to a domestic power supply while selling unused power back to the utility supplier via the electrical grid. Arrays of large turbines, known as wind farms, have become an increasingly important source of renewable energy and are used by many countries to reduce their reliance on fossil fuels.

    Wind turbine design is the process of defining the form and specifications of a wind turbine to extract energy from the wind.[183] A wind turbine installation consists of the necessary systems needed to capture the wind’s energy, point the turbine into the wind, convert mechanical rotation into electrical power, and other systems to start, stop, and control the turbine.

    In 1919, the German physicist Albert Betz showed that for a hypothetical ideal wind-energy extraction machine, the fundamental laws of conservation of mass and energy allowed no more than 16/27 (59%) of the kinetic energy of the wind to be captured. This Betz limit can be approached in modern turbine designs, which may reach 70 to 80% of the theoretical Betz limit.[184][185]

    The aerodynamics of a wind turbine are not straightforward. The airflow at the blades is not the same as the airflow far away from the turbine. The very nature of how energy is extracted from the air also causes air to be deflected by the turbine. This affects the objects or other turbines downstream, which is known as “wake effect”. Also, the aerodynamics of a wind turbine at the rotor surface exhibit phenomena that are rarely seen in other aerodynamic fields. The shape and dimensions of the blades of the wind turbine are determined by the aerodynamic performance required to efficiently extract energy from the wind, and by the strength required to resist the forces on the blade.[186]

    In addition to the aerodynamic design of the blades, the design of a complete wind power system must also address the design of the installation’s rotor hub, nacelle, tower structure, generator, controls, and foundation.[187]

    History
    Main article: History of wind power

    Charles F. Brush’s wind turbine of 1888, used for generating electric power.
    See also: Renewable energy commercialization § Wind power
    Wind power has been used as long as humans have put sails into the wind. Wind-powered machines used to grind grain and pump water, the windmill and wind pump, were developed in what is now Iran, Afghanistan, and Pakistan by the 9th century.[188][189] Wind power was widely available and not confined to the banks of fast-flowing streams, or later, requiring sources of fuel. Wind-powered pumps drained the polders of the Netherlands, and in arid regions such as the American mid-west or the Australian outback, wind pumps provided water for livestock and steam engines.

    The first wind turbine used for the production of electric power was built in Scotland in July 1887 by Prof James Blyth of Anderson’s College, Glasgow (the precursor of Strathclyde University).[190] Blyth’s 10 metres (33 ft) high cloth-sailed wind turbine was installed in the garden of his holiday cottage at Marykirk in Kincardineshire, and was used to charge accumulators developed by the Frenchman Camille Alphonse Faure, to power the lighting in the cottage,[190] thus making it the first house in the world to have its electric power supplied by wind power.[191] Blyth offered the surplus electric power to the people of Marykirk for lighting the main street, however, they turned down the offer as they thought electric power was “the work of the devil”.[190] Although he later built a wind turbine to supply emergency power to the local Lunatic Asylum, Infirmary, and Dispensary of Montrose, the invention never really caught on as the technology was not considered to be economically viable.[190]

    Across the Atlantic, in Cleveland, Ohio, a larger and heavily engineered machine was designed and constructed in the winter of 1887–1888 by Charles F. Brush.[192] This was built by his engineering company at his home and operated from 1886 until 1900.[193] The Brush wind turbine had a rotor 17 metres (56 ft) in diameter and was mounted on an 18-metre (59ft) tall tower. Although large by today’s standards, the machine was only rated at 12 kW. The connected dynamo was used either to charge a bank of batteries or to operate up to 100 incandescent light bulbs, three arc lamps, and various motors in Brush’s laboratory.[194] With the development of electric power, wind power found new applications in lighting buildings remote from centrally generated power. Throughout the 20th century parallel paths developed small wind stations suitable for farms or residences. From 1932 many isolated properties in Australia ran their lighting and electric fans from batteries, charged by a “Freelite” wind-driven generator, producing 100 watts of electrical power from as little wind speed as 10 miles per hour (16 km/h).[195]

    The 1973 oil crisis triggered the investigation in Denmark and the United States that led to larger utility-scale wind generators that could be connected to electric power grids for remote use of power. By 2008, the U.S. installed capacity had reached 25.4 gigawatts, and by 2012 the installed capacity was 60 gigawatts.[196] Today, wind-powered generators operate in every size range, from tiny stations for battery charging at isolated residences, up to gigawatt-sized offshore wind farms that provide electric power to national electrical networks. The European Union is working to augment these prospects.[197]

    In 2023, the global wind power sector experienced significant growth, with 116.6 gigawatts (GW) of new capacity added to the power grid, representing a 50% increase over the amount added in 2022. This surge in capacity brought the total installed wind power capacity worldwide to 1,021 GW by the end of the year, marking a growth of 13% compared to the previous year.[198]: 138